《World Terror》 1 World Terror There are no longer Seven Continents, There are no longer 197 Countries, What remains are small human settlements know as Cities. Each of these Cities is named with one alphabet suffixed with a two digit number. According to current survey there almost 2500 something Cities, each with a average population of 1 Million adding up to a total of 2.5 Billion. Humanity which at its peak had a total population nearing 8 Billion due its curious nature, it adventured into something which cost nearly 2/3rd of its population. 12: 34 pm, 23rd April 2020, New York City, United states, Decca Labs, Dr. Aron Zepel Successfully Uploaded and Unuploaded a Chimpanzee''s Consciousness from a Virtual Reality. This was a huge Invention for Humankind since the invention of Telephones and Television. Though Dr. Aron Zepel was able to Successfully Uploaded and Unuploaded a Chimpanzee''s Consciousness from a Virtual Reality with zero side effects or repressions as every thing worked according to his calculations, he failed to add something into his calculation, something so bizarre which never even crossed Dr. Aron''s mind, that someone or something will follow the Chimpanzees Conscious from virtual reality to the reality. 12: 36 pm, 23rd April 2020, New York City, United states, A pitch black oddly shaped dome completely covered the entire 783.8 km2 New York City area, lasting about 5 mins before disappearing with the entire 20.3 million population of the New York City without care for there age, gender, color, ancestry or religion. Later in near future this date and time was recorded as ''The Being of The End''. Upon Investigation into this matter, with help of satellite recordings of that dreadful night it was reviled that the point of origin of the Dome was Decca Labs, with further investigation it was reviled that the Director of Decca Labs had conducted a successful Experimentation in the field of Virtual reality by Successfully Uploading and Unuploading a Chimpanzee''s Consciousness from a Virtual Reality with zero side effects or repressions. Thankfully Dr. Aron Zepel was conducting this experiment live on both YouTube and Zoom meeting, providing enough data to speculate what would lead to such an unscientific phenomenon. According to the last 2 seconds of the live stream, as Dr. Aron was celebrating his successful Experimentation by opening a bubbly, the Head of Chimpanzee tied to the experiment apparatus suddenly Exploded and a golf ball sized black sphere was visible in its place before the live stream suddenly stopped. 12:36 pm, 24th April 2020, New York City, United states, Out of thin air nearly 197,563 people appeared in the city at the places where they went missing. 4 sec later, 1:36 am, 24th April 2020, Yokohama, Japan, A pitch black oddly shaped dome completely covered the entire 437.4 km2 Yokohama area, lasting about 5 mins before disappearing with the 3.75 million citizens of Yokohama. Simultaneously at, 6:36 pm, Cairo, Egypt, A pitch black oddly shaped dome completely covered the entire 3,085 km2 area, lasting about 5 mins before disappearing with the 9.5 million residents of Cairo. All 197,563 survivors of New York U.P.I (Unidentified Pseudoscientific Incident) were put under house arrest for quarantining, examining and questioning. 12: 38 am, 24th April 2020, Kunming, China, a crack of about 2 km appeared in the Kunming City sky spitting out nearly 20.1 Million Pitch black Humanoid Creatures. these Humanoid Creatures were aggressive in nature showing very little intelligence and attacked every one in their sight. leading to a complete massacre of 6.6 Million documented residents in Kunming. After 2 hours of occurrences of the incident a pitch black oddly shaped Dome covered Kunming swallowing all the 20.1 million Humanoid Creatures rampaging in Kunming City. These aggressive creatures in near future will soon be named as Terrors Minions. During this incident three intriguing clues were noted 1. Bullets or any kind of hot or cold weapons seem to cause very less harm to these Humanoid Creatures. 2. These Creatures seemed to not be able to leave the Kunming City area. 3. The number of these Humanoid Creatures was almost equal to the still missing people from the New York U.P.I (Unidentified Pseudoscientific Incident) 25th April 2020, at 1:36 am 30,546 people in Yokohama (Japan) and at 6:36 pm 95,054 People in Cairo (Italy) appeared out of thin air from the place the were apparently " Takken ". Simultaneously, In Istanbul (Turkey), Kuala Lumpur (Malaysia), Bangkok (Thailand), Prague ( Czech Republic ) and Athens ( Greece ) A Oddly shaped pitch black Dome covered the entire city and disappeared swallowing all the residents in these cites. 12: 38 pm, 24th April, Havana, Cuba, A Crack of about 1.1 Km long appeared in the Havana city sky spitting out nearly 13.15 Million Pitch black Humanoid Creatures, who then run rampant in the city massacring all the residents. after another 8 hours the pitch black dome appeared again and left with all the Humanoid creatures. The Incident in Havana also seemed to follow all three clues gathered in Kunming, 1. Bullets or any kind of hot or cold weapons seem to cause very less harm to these Humanoid Creatures. 2. These Creatures seemed to not be able to leave the Havana City area. 3. The number of these Humanoid Creatures were almost equal to the still missing people from the Yokohama and Cairo U.P.I (Unidentified Pseudoscientific Incident). Another Clue was noted, It seems that the stay of these Humanoid creatures on earth is not limited to 2 Hours and the Creatures in Havana lasted for 8 Hours. At the very same day after the emergence of the survivors from Yokohama and Cairo Indecent USA announced to world its initial report and Information gathered from all 197,563 survivors of New York U.P.I that were under house arrest for quarantining, examining and questioning. Report, 1. All the Survivors seemed to be healthier than normal health condition for a Human and some who had serious aliments or health conditions seemed to be cured all of the sudden. 2. They even seemed to have manifested supernatural abilities. 3. All of the survivors showed mental instability and are recommended mandatory therapy. Information, 1. When they were swallowed by the Black Dome, they all seemed to have appeared in a pitch black room all alone. were a husky voice introduced itself to them as World Terror, asking them to survive the scenario to return safely. 2. What is a Scenario?, According to the World Terror a scenario can be anything from a story, novel, drama, movie, cartoon, manga, comic, anime, documentary, etc any form narrative literature ever created in the Earth with no boundaries such as Language, religion or time, meaning the Scenario can be of any language, any religion and of any time period be it ancient, old, recent or new as long as it is a narrative literature it can be a scenario. For these people the scenario was a epic CGI Movie " Pandora"[1] final War scene. 3. How to survive a Scenario?, According to the World Terror you can survive a scenario by completing the main task line. For these people the main task line was to survive in battlefield for 60 hours. 4. How did They gain supernatural abilities?, World Terror monitors and assesses those who were able to survive the scenario and rewards them with Terror Coins which can be used in Terror shop for various items, enhancement, treatment and etc. Most of the survivors exchanged there T-Coins for initial enhancement and remaining used there coins to get themselves treated. 5. What Happened to the rest?, Duh! they died unable to complete the scenario. 9 Hours after U.S.A''s announcement Japan supported USA''s claims as they announced that their survivors were also asked by a Entity called World Terror to survive the scenario to return back. but there scenario was not ''Avatar'' it was a Japanese Zombie movie " I Am a Manga Artist in Zombieland " [2] and their main line task was to survive for 36 hours. Soon in another 4 hours Egypt announced that their survivors were also asked by a Entity called World Terror to survive the scenario to return back and their scenario was the final Horus vs Set Battle scene in the Egyptian movie " Egyptian Gods " [3] and their mainline task was to survive the rampage of the chaos entity Apophis till the Sun God Ra drives him away. 76 years later till the Present, Human Kind has suffered many tragedies and loses nearly losing 2/3rd of its population, under so called World Terror but these tragedies and loses were not without gains, in recent years they came to discover that World Terror operates like a Game System and as long as they followed the rules then they can control the outcome in their favor. During this period even though they could not find out how to eradicate World Terror completely they were able to find out what actually this World terror was, according to researchers, when Dr Aron Zepel thought that he had sent the Chimpanzee''s conscious to the virtual reality, in actuality he had sent the conscious of the Chimpanzee to the virtual reality which is a part of Terror Multiverse, where the World Terror followed back the Chimpanzee''s Conscious to the earth. Terror Multiverse is a dark sandy cloud above the primary Multiverse created by World Terror, one formed of every Dreams, Imaginations, fears, fantasy''s, wishes and regrets ever thought or created. Worlds in the Terror Multiverse are fragile and constantly being created and destroyed with the fickleness of the one''s who have constructed them. With the knowledge gather over years Human Kind were able to build nearly 2500 Cities, the so called safe zone for human settlement, safe from World Terror and also nurture Dream Walkers, the so called Human kinds weapon against these pitch black mysterious creature, Terror Minions. Those who return from the Terror Multiverse are called as Dream Walkers as Terror Multiverse is basically constructed of dreams and nightmares, but they themselves prefer to be called as Returners. .... 25 April 2096, City Z31, Apelin Hospital, Intensive care unit, " Doctor!! Nurse! Nurse! My brother has opened his eyes " shouted a girl as she rushed out of the ICU to get hold of a Nurse or a Doctor. " Ah, where am I ? " said the male patient on the bed as he opened his eyes. Creak.. Soon the door opened again, a Nurse followed by the girl rushed in as the nurse said to the middle aged woman standing next to the patient " I have informed the On-duty doctor he will be here soon. " and nurse turned to the monitors in room to check if every thing is stable. " Hospital!, damn when is the government going to learn not to hand out learner''s permit like toilet papers, fish ... who is going to pay this medical bills" groaned the male patient as he finally being to make sense of his surrounding. " Do not worry son the medical bills have been taken care off, don''t stress yourself " said the middle aged women next to the patient. " son! " exclaimed the patient as he looked at the middle aged women, blood could be seen following from her lips from biting to hard on them. " Brother, How you attempt suicide without us ? " said the girl as tears followed from her eyes with her fists clenched hard. '' Suicide, wasn''t I in a accident due to a rookie driver '' thought the Male patient as he looked at the girl and the middle aged woman. 2 Graduation Exam '' Reincarnation, I actually died in the accident '' contemplated James Alpucci, as he began to digest all the information he got from the predecessor. Seeing her dazed son, worried Marie wanted to say something to ease her sons worries.. but she also did not want to give him false hope. Creak... Pushing the Door open, the on-duty doctor walked in but seeing the crowded ICU he frowned, seeing the frown form on the Middle aged doctors face the nurse hurriedly said " madam please wait out side, we will get back to you later " Marie did not want to leave her son''s side but she thought she would be nothing more then hindrance by her son side so she choose to quietly walk out the ICU with her daughter and patiently wait outside. The Doctor start to flash his medical torch light at James eyes , mouth observing signs of recovery, then turned to the monitors in the ICU. As the doctor and nurse were doing their thing, a screen suddenly appeared in front of James eyes, '' Ding, Hosts Passive ability "Linguistic Assimilation"[1] has meet the condition for upgrade! '' '' Would you like to proceed with the Upgrade? [Y/N] '' Seeing the screen James was not confused or startled, as he already knew about it from the information he got earlier. what made him curious was why did the passive ability meet the condition to upgrade now, previously the predecessor tried very hard to upgrade his passive skill but was never able to. James subconsciously chose to upgrade the skill. '' upgrading passive ability "Linguistic Assimilation", please wait this may take some time. '' All those who return from the Terror Multiverse are gifted with this so called stat screen by The World Terror, For those of us who have never been to the Terror Multiverse we have to go through the Initiation ritual at the age of six to get it. It is like signing a Devils Contract with The World Terror that we will willingly enter Terror Multiverse after 10 years, as they say '' if you stare in to the abyss, abyss stares back at you''. At the lower right corner of the screen a 10 yrs marked stop watch is visible, as the reminder of the deal they signed with the Devil. the stop watch on James Screen read, 9Y: 11M: 27D: 17H: 45m: 59s . 9Y: 11M: 27D: 17H: 46m: 00s . . Along with the stats screen everyone is also gifted with a passive ability, some lucky ones are able to awaken 2 passive abilities. because of these passive abilities the Initiation Ritual has been made mandatory in all 2500+ cities of Human kind no matter who you are, you have to go through the ritual, this ritual not only gives the Human kind the power to fight Terror minions but also enough time to prepare for the Terror multiverse, which is way better than the alternatives. "Linguistic Assimilation" is the passive ability which the James''s predecessor gained after the Initiation ritual. this ability gives the user the ability to learn any language through physical contact, even though it is not a combat related passive ability, it is better than a low level combat ability, because In the terror world the scenario can be of any language, and in order to increase the chances of surviving a scenario it is important to have good relation with the scenario''s natives or you may call them NPC''s in gaming terms, so this ability will come very handy in case we are dragged into a ancient or foreign scenario. Even though the predecessor was not happy about the ability, but this ability satisfied his needs. he wanted to upgrade it so that he could not only learn any language through physical contact but also teach any language through physical contact, Just imagine the market value of a ability which can let others learn any number of language just through a single touch. the predecessor had great plans for his future, if only he .... alas shit happen. " Ok, everything is fine. you can discharge him after observing him for another 3 hours, he just lost conscious from suffocation. I do not understand why those people insisted in keeping him under Intensive Care" said the middle aged doctor to the nurse and turned to James and said " young man, you have your reasons for committing suicide but ah! ..... just think of what will happen to your family before attempting again, this people are not so easy to mess with, if you have enough courage for suicide than you should have enough courage to do what they ask of you. think carefully " Doctor and the nurse left after seeing that James condition were normal, soon the mother of the predecessor entered the room. seeing their revealed but tired faces James couldn''t help but sigh, coincidentally the predecessors name was also James Alpucci, as for the Mother and sister of the predecessor, Marie and Tina Alpucci and the predecessors father Joseph Alpucci, he never returned from his 65 mission 4 years ago. " the doctor said that there is nothing to worry about and will discharge you in next 3 hours. " said Marie affectionately to her son. " you look tired, especially Tina. you guys head home I will get home using cab. " said James with concern, even though they were not his own mother and sister he could feel their genuine love and concern for him. " No!, we.. " before Marie could complete her sentence a rowdy female voice interrupted her. " Auntie, you head home. we will bring James home safely " said Trisha O''Hara standing 148 cm (4''11") tall clear small for her age, she had golden brown eyes with a horizontal scar just above her left eye and her golden-blond long hair were tied in a braid that hanged down below her shoulders. she wore a red lumberjack shirt on black rugged jeans. she had younger facial features compared to her age and also her left arm felt artificial in its movements, color and texture. " Mom big sis Trisha and big sis Ava are here to visit big bro. " said Tina as she walked inside the ICU with two other girls. " Oh! Trisha you are visiting again, my son is really lucky to have a friend like you " said Marie looking at the little Rowdy girl who was dressed like a boy, then turned to the other girl and said. " Ava you came too " " I had little work earlier and could not visit James with others in the morning, so I decided to come by now" said Ava Mellon a beautiful young girl with green eyes and chest-length chestnut brown hair that was tied into a side ponytail. She wore a lavender one piece dress. " this is must auntie, what kind of Captain will I be if I do not visit my Comrade in hospital. " said Trisha. Hearing Trisha''s statement the temperature in the lively ICU dropped by several degree, the culprit did not seem to realize her mistake, with her bright untainted glowing eyes she added, " James get your ass healthy soon, we have our graduation test in three days, what will I do with a sickly Intelligence officer in my team." The Sudden awkwardness is because everyone thinks that the predecessor attempted suicide under the depression due to the upcoming graduation test, as the graduation test will be held in Terror Multiverse. Looking into these bright untainted eyes, James seem to feel that all the negative and depressing thoughts he had from his death and reincarnation were lifted and he felt a urge to look at the current situation with a positive outlook. suddenly James realized something, is this the legendary protagonist aura. " enough about that Trisha, I and Tina will return home earlier, there are many chores to tend to. so, I will leave James in your and Ava''s care. I will be preparing his favorite Key Lime Pie do you guys want something with that? " said Marie, trying to control the damage. many would think Marie was being careless but they did not know Trisha as good as she did, and her trust in Trisha was that high. " do not worry auntie, James is in good hands, but I want my pie extra creamy " said Trisha, Ava wanted to refuse Marie''s invitation but seeing Trisha agree she decide to go along with it. " Thank you Trisha call me if there is any thing urgent, son do not worry yourself to much. " said Marie as she walked out of the ICU. " big bro take care " said Tina as she followed her mother. Soon After the Mother Daughter duo left, the ICU once again fell in awkward silence. " James look at this cute cat video " said Trisha, while projecting a screen on the wall with her smart watch. Human Kind''s 2/3rd population was wiped out but but somehow cat video''s still continued to plague the internet. " Guy''s, you do not have to walk on egg shell near me. I am fine, it was a stupid mistake in a movement of weakness. I am fine now." said James, even though he did not personally know them, but the information from predecessor and the Trisha''s protagonist aura made him feel close to them. " finally ... I am so pissed at you, you idiot I was so worried. Ava tell him how much worried I was. " said Trisha folding both her arms across her chest. " she cried for two hours straight, after visiting you in the morning" said Ava. " wh-aat! I asked you to tell him I was worried not this, and you also cried when I called to inform you.. " said Trisha as she glared at Ava, Ava just sneered " I did not " " do not lie, I could hear choking in your voice. " retorted Trisha. " I am really glad to know that two beauties will cry for me in my funeral, I never knew I was so popular among you girls " said James humorously. " popular my ass!, since you can joke about it already than you do not mind if I teach you a lesson or two for the stunt you pulled earlier. " said Trisha cracking her knuckles. " Captain, Please show mercy! " said James in a apologetic tone, Ava watched the two in amusement. " well, isn''t it lively here. Captain, this shorty wants to teach our team member a lesson . what do you think Captain? " said a female voice filled with contempt. The trio looked at the source of the voice, two men and one female seemed to have entered the ICU without them noticing. Seeing these people Trisha went towards them and shouted " Leon Barnard I Trisha O''Hara challenge you for a duel, winner gets to keep James in their team. do you dare to accept it?" The three people brushed past Trisha but the female while passing by Trisha sneered and said "move it shorty." Mira Meyer, the girl who mocked Trisha is a fairly tall and beautiful woman. She has narrow mauve eyes and long black wavy hair reaching her lower back along with her slender yet voluptuous build, and pale soft skin, she will have no problem making opposite sex lust and obey her. Leon Barnard, the boy whom Trisha challenged is a relatively tall and muscular young man with a wide frame. He has short dark brown hair, with a serious yet calm expression. seeing how he is positioned in the middle of three anyone can tell he is the captain Mira refereed to earlier. Luca Splot is a tall well-built young man with short, somewhat shaggy dark hair, with the sides of his head being shaven along with his trendy short beard he seems older than his actual age. These three are James new team members, James originally belonged to Trisha''s team but seeing the potential of James passive ability, Leon had James transfer to his team a day ago using his families influence. Since that day, Trisha has repeatedly challenged Leon for a duel and Leon has always ignored her like earlier, no matter how much Trisha taunted and ridiculed him. It is not because he is weaker than Trisha but because of the wild and reckless fighting style Trisha uses, he is worried that even if he wins he will not come out unscathed out of it. If it was a normal day he would not care about this little injury but the graduation test is in 3 days, Even after all his preparations, his chances of successfully passing the graduation test are below 50 percent, as Terror Multiverse is too dangerous and unpredictable. he is not foolish enough to get injured three days before the Graduation test. 3 Betrayal " Leon I thought you were a proud swordsman, If you want James come and get him fair and square through a duel, not by sneaky methods. " exploded Trisha, if not for Ava holding her wrist she would have already swung a fist at Leon. Hearing, Trisha question his integrity as a swordsman Leon clenched his fists hard, seeing this Mira lost it and shouted" I have had enough of you shorty, listen carefully Leon did not use any sneaky methods" she paused and mockingly said," James himself agreed to switch to our team. If you have any problem speak with James. " " what! No! you are clearly lying. " Trisha did not believe Mira for a second, James was her best friend he would never do anything without telling her. Mira Sneered and said " James is right there ask him yourself. " Seeing the sneer on Mira''s face, Trisha said " James tell her she is lying ". clearly Trisha''s trust in James was very high and she thought that Mira was provoking her. " She is right Trisha, I willingly switched team. " answered James. Hearing James agree with Mira, a bomb exploded in Trisha''s mind. she looked at James with unbelievable and dumbfounded look. James could not tell what was going in her mind he just hoped that he did not break her. Ava seemed be unaffected showing that she already knew it. " shorty get your facts straight before you point fingers at others " said Mira. " That''s enough Mira, do not cause more trouble. " interjected Leon. hearing Leon, Mira pouted but chose to keep quit. then Leon continued, " James I thought we had a deal, what happened " Before answering Leon, James glanced at Ava who was supporting devastated Trisha and lazily said " temporary glitch everything is fine and thanks for paying the medical bill by the way. " " I will take your word for it, I hope there will be no further glitch''s " said Leon. " do not worry, what about your end, did you find what I want. " asked James. " we did but situations changed, it''s worth more than what we discussed before, we will have to reconsidered the agreement before. " said Leon. " what are you guys talking about " interjected a weak voice. it was Trisha, she still did not believe that James willingly betrayed her. Mira wanted to mock Trisha again but stopped seeing Leon''s stern face. before answering Trisha Leon turned to James, seeing James nod Leon said " Trisha even though my family is rich and powerful, even it can''t mess with City school rules and directly transfer James to my Team. Recently, I heard that your father is looking for a ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation'' scenario Coordinates. then I immediately contacted James, to do a transaction of sorts. I get ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation'' scenario Coordinates for him and he would transfer to my team for the graduation exam. " " Haha Ha ha ... I knew it, I knew it James will never betray me. James I never once doubted you, I knew Mira was messing with me. " Trisha that looked like a broken puppet who lost its string suddenly burst with extraordinary brilliance and enthusiasm. " wait, if my father wants ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation'' scenario Coordinates Leon you should go to my father for transaction, why did you find James is it not sneaky " Mira was annoyed and mockingly said " Idiot that''s not sneaky, that is just smart business " " whatever, I knew from start it was you trying to mess with me Mira, James will never betray me. " said Trisha, like a happy puppy who had found the bone it buried. and suddenly asked " why do you and my father want the ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation'' Scenario Coordinate and why did you not tell me about this, James?. " " we want to use Wood Release Bloodline to recover your body to normal, there are many other worlds which can help recover your body better than ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation'' world like philosopher''s stone from Alchemist Nation, etc. but they all have very complex scenario and main task line compared to ''5 Elemental Ninja Nation''. as for why we did not tell you. its because you are to stubborn and definitely would not agree to this. " said James looking at yet to explode Trisha " Like hell I would agree to this, Exchanging my comrade for my well being is not how I do things. you and the old man are really becoming courageous day by day to plan such thing behind my back. " exploded Trisha. even Ava looked at James fiercely as if questioning is this all true. " Cough.. Ahem..m " Leon clear his throat to get James attention but " you, if you got a disease get yourself checked, do not interrupt while I am talking. " said Trisha, hearing this Leon embarrassedly looked at James for help. " Trisha lets talk about it later. okay " said James eyeing Trisha. " youuu.. " Trisha pouted but chose to keep quite. " you were saying Mr Leon .." James signaled Leon to speak. " Like I said before we will have to renegotiate the terms of our verbal contract. " said Leon. " what are your demands " asked James " nothing much, Mr James has to participate in 10 more scenarios with my team Including the the Graduation exam " said Leon " wha..att! why don''t just ask for his life! " exclaimed Trisha. Hearing Trisha exclaim Leon said"I hope Mr James understand finding a specific scenario coordinate is not easy for even my family." " Is that it " asked James, Leon felt something was wrong this is not the James he knows, the James he knows could never be this calm, its like he is talking to a totally different person. " yes, this is it " replied Leon with a doubtful expression. "Then, I am sorry to say this Mr Leon but the cooperation between us will end here. " said James "what!" this time it was Leon, Mira and Luca who exclaimed. Even Ava who was watching all this from the side with her fists clenched and swollen red eyes as if about to burst into tears anytime, looked at James with questioning face, but James chose to ignore her again. " Are you serious..." gasped Mira. " Mr James please do not Joke, for this coordinates my family had to pay a huge price. " Leon was very pissed, he wanted to rip James Head off, his family especially his mother paid a lot to get this coordinate and now he doesn''t want it. When entering Terror Multiverse there are two options to enter a scenario, 1. enter randomly. 2. enter using predetermined Scenario coordinates. Entering Randomly is the normal way, it is very dangerous but if you survive it, you will get high rewards, many do not opt for it unless it is absolutely necessary. Some times when a returner survives a scenario, world terror provides them with the Scenarios coordinates as a reward. Entering using predetermined Scenario coordinates, is relatively safe but rewards are very little, because this coordinates are like saved point in a game. so, when you use a predetermined coordinate then you will continue with the progress at which the predecessor left. meaning when you enter through these coordinates it will not be a new scenario with infinite possibilities, you will be continuing the same scenario with all the damage caused by the predecessor to the main story line. its relative safer cause you get to prepare before hand. Leon Barnard''s greatest goal as a swordsman is to learn from grand sword masters of Great Sword University after graduating from high school, Being a top tier University Great Sword has its own standards and that is, students applying to their college should complete the graduation exam without using Scenario Coordinates. this why Leon values James that much. " you are right Leon, it would be rude of me to reject without providing a counter offer or a reason " James paused, looked at Leon and said " before that you should know my passive skill has upgraded, now not only I am able to learn any language through physical contact but also teach any language through physical contact, though this ability is limited only to one use in every 24 hrs" " what!! ", except Trisha, all 4 exclaimed in surprise. " haha that''s my best friend for you " Trisha was genuinely happy for James and laughed heartily. " So, Mr Leon my final offer is I will complete the graduation exam as part of your team in addition to that I will 5 Language Learning quota for free. what do you thing? " asked James. " has your ability really upgraded as you say Mr James " questioned Leon. Mira, Ava and Luca also looked at James for conformation. they still did not believe that such an ability could exist. " I haven''t register my ability upgrade in school yet but a demonstration is not a problem. " said James as he reached for Trisha right hand and Trisha happily came forward. Holding Trisha''s hand James said " We all know Trisha has not been able to learn to speak or write or read a single Chinese character after years of coaching but now .." James Paused and closed his eyes and focused on passing all his mandarin knowledge to Trisha''s mind, feeling new information in here brain Trisha close her eyes and began to concentrate and after 2 mins both opened their eyes. " Dumb asses I can speak Mandarin now, oh! ho! ho! ho! " Trisha started to shout in Mandarin " James your ability is something else, even the Idiot shorty can learn Mandarin in 2 mins. " said Mari. " you big titty fox who are you calling Idiot Shorty, do you want a taste my fist " retorted Trisha. " you shor.. " Mira was about to rebut but was interrupted by Leon " enough " hearing Leon, Mira gritted her teeth and pouted. Trisha smiled in victory. " Mr James your ability is really a eye opener, but its regrettable the you can only use this ones in 24 hrs " sighed Leon and continued " your offer is acceptable to me, I will send the coordinates with my lawyer to Mr O''Hara. " " Happy cooperation. " said James similarly Leon replied " Happy cooperation " Since they got what they wanted the trio left soon, Leaving only Trisha, James and Ava in the ICU. Outside the Hospital, Mira grumbled " Captain, how can you except such an lousy deal ? " " what do you know, we got the biggest slice, James has been more then generous. Even though the scenario coordinates was expensive I can earn the same just by selling one Language Learning quota , three days before graduation exam do you know how much each quota will be worth. its really regrettable that his ability can be used only ones every 24 hrs" said Leon. James also knew the value of these Language Learning quota three days before graduation exam, he decided to give 5 of them to Leon for the purpose of marketing and gain a customer base through Leon. As for the limitation James lied to everyone, there is no such limitation he can use the ability as long as he has enough mental strength and can also do many other things with his new upgraded ability. he add this limitation for his own self protection, if the world knew he could teach with out any limitation then he will become a cow in some dark room waiting to be milked for rest of his life. Although 5 free Language Learning quota were more than enough to pay for the Scenario Coordinates on that James still offered to complete a random scenario, because James thought since he is reborn might as well live it to fullest and for that there is no better stage than a top tier university. " James you really are a worthy member of my team " sighed Trisha and suddenly said " by any chances did your passive ability upgrade by attempting Suicide " " No! "shouted both James and Ava. they were worried that this idiot self proclaimed Captain of theirs will really attempt suicide if they said yes. " it was just a thought " said Trisha dejectedly seeing her friends give such a huge reaction. " you don''t use your brain, you not only will be dangerous to yourself but those surrounding you " said James sarcastically. " you! " Trisha glared at James. if it wasn''t the hospital she would have already pounced on James to teach him a lesson. Ava who was standing at the side quietly, moved close to James and said " I am sorry I shouldn''t have doubted you " then suddenly started crying. " do not cry Ava, even I almost doubted him " Trisha tried to console Ava and said " blame him for being a good actor. " WTF!, first you kill the predecessor and blame him for being too good of a actor. what kind of bullshit logic is this. According to the Information that James received earlier, Ava killed the predecessor thinking that he was betraying their team and made it look like suicide with her Passive ability. 4 O Captain! My Captain! " James prepare for battle, today we are going hunt down a Terror Minion " said a 11 year old golden-blonde haired girl while strapping a 42 cm long steel pipe on her. " um..okay " 11 year old James replied meekly. " Trisha, James is my patient now, I need to fix his ugly Mug. you go find some one else to hunt your Imaginary Terror Minion" said green eyed, chestnut colored hair girl wearing a over sized white lab coat, the coat seem different from normal coat, it was some how strong as steel but soft as wool at the same time, this was achieved by using nano threading. " whats wrong with James face, he looks nice." said Trisha looking at boy with his face wrapped in what closely resembled toilet paper and continued "besides, this time we are going to hunt real Terror Minions. " " stop kidding yourself, there are no Terror Minions in the city and there is no way uncle Ron would allow you to cross city wall, so how are you going to hunt a real Terror Minions. " sneered Ava " My old man told me that there is a Terror Minion Hiding in the sink hole near 27th block and not to go there. " Trisha paused and unstrapping the pipe for her back she swung it in a awe-springing manner as she said " Come my comrades lets show these old fogies how to hunt a Terror Minion. " " Um..Trisha don''t you think fighting Terror Minions will be dangerous and it will definitely make Uncle Ron really mad " opposed James weakly. "let me worry about my father James and how many time do I have to remind you to address me as Captain. " said Trisha. " Trisha I am James''s Captain, why should he call you Captain." said Ava " Because I am your captain " said Trisha shamelessly " you ... you can not Just shamelessly proclaim yourself as someone''s Captain, Trisha. And there are no way a Terror Minion can enter the city under the protection of the City''s Anti Terror array. " said Ava '' you are one to talk, you just shamelessly proclaim yourself as my Captain '' thought James but he did not dare to voice it out. after another 15 minutes of this, " whatever, I and James are going to the sinkhole near 27th block " said Trisha as she pulled James by his wrist. '' When did I agree to go with you '' shouted James Inside his head. " okay, then I will go straight to Auntie Jean " threatened Ava Hearing Ava''s threat James sighed in relief but Trisha sneered and said " then I will tell James what you write about him in your diary. " "yo..you! promised me you will keep it a secret " exclaimed Ava, for some reason her checks and ears turned hot red. " Fine, I will also go and laugh at you when there are no Terror Minions in that sinkhole. " " okay , to the sink hole then. " shouted Trisha with enthusiasm. James shook his head in disappointment and followed them. City Z31, Area R1, 27th Block, 27th block is one of the oldest part of the city, it does not meet the current building code policies and is set for demolition soon. since it is to be demolished soon the whole block is deserted and is in very poor condition, making it look like a ghost town. Three Kids could be seen standing at the edge of the about 14 meter wide and 6.3 meter deep sinkhole, " See, I told you there is no Terror Minion here. " sneered Ava. Trisha frowned and looked at the darkness of the sinkhole and said " it should be hiding inside under the darkness, Lets go down. " " Are you crazy it so dirty down there, we can''t go down there, mom will scold me if I dirty her lab coat. " protested Ava. " Okay you stay here, come on James let''s go " having said that Trisha went down to the sinkhole using the slopes formed from collapsed asphalt roads and concrete walls without giving James a chance to sound his opinion. James again shook his head and looked at Ava and said " we will be back soon, wait here. " then he rushed down behind Trisha. After Trisha and James left, Ava looked at her surrounding, she could not help but fear looking at the old abandoned buildings and the deserted streets filled with potholes and rain water. she then felt a cold wind pass by, Ava jumped up in fright as she shouted " wait up guys, I have changed my mind I will also come. " and then rushed in the direction Trisha and James left. Down In the sinkhole, " James, I cannot see anything, do you see anything " said Trisha as she looked at the darkness in front of her. "Its dark here, there is no natural light down here, of course you cannot see anything, turn on the flash light in your smart watch... " said James a little annoyed. " hehe, this is why I keep you in my team James " said Trisha with a silly laugh. "Okay, you take that side and I will take this side and lets lure out the Terror minion " said Trisha after turning on the flash light in her smart watch. " no need to search, there is no Terror Minion hiding in here. lets head back Ava is alone out there. " said James flashing light over the green moss growing on collapsed debris. " How do you know that for sure. " questioned Trisha. " you really do not pay attention in the class do you, look at the mosses growing all over this place, if a Terror Minion had been here then these moss would have died long ago. " explained James. " haha, James keep it up one day I may promote you as my vice captain. " said Trisha and looking around then she add " Jame how do you feel about this place" " why do ask? " James squinted at Trisha. " just ans.... " before Trisha could finish, they suddenly heard a scream " AaaaHH!...." " Ava!! " Both James and Trisha did need to guess who''s scream it was, they did not think for a second and just rushed towards the direction where the scream originated from. What greeted their sight was a wet and soiled Ava who seemed to be repeating " No! No! No! No!... mom is going to kill me" " Ava are you alright, What happened? " asked James as he approached her. Earlier, Scared Ava who rushed to follow James''s track did not bother to watch her steps and stepped on her own over sized lab coat, losing her balance she rolled down in to a algae filled water puddle while scream for her life. Looking at Ava who looked like a homeless dressed in a wet and soiled oversize lab coat Trisha could not hold back her laugh " Ava you look beau..haha .. ti.. full...ha HA ha...ah! " Hearing Trisha''s laugh Ava snapped and pounced towards her as she shouted " it''s you .. its your fault.. always getting me in to trouble.... today I will settle this once and for all, you little blonde she-devil. " Seeing Ava pounce at her with a intent to fight, Trisha was no vegetarian, she positioned herself ready to tackle Ava. Although they are just 11 years old''s, All of them were practicing combat since they were 6 year old, each of them could dispose a 10 men mob easily. even though Trisha is not good academically she was top of the class in combat and physicals. she is not the one to hold back, when Ava neared her she skillfully got behind Ava with insane speed, Tripped and pushed Ava to the ground and grabbing hold of her arms she sat on Ava''s back immobilizing her. annoyed Ava struggled very hard to get Trisha off and stand back up. Trisha not realizing how Ava was feeling, she said " give up you cannot defeat your Captain " " you are not my Captain, you keep calling yourself captain, do you even know what it is to be a captain. Captain are supposed to keep members out of trouble all you do is get me and James in to trouble, I hate you, I hate you. " cried Ava. " you hate me... " Trisha was shaken hearing this and loosened her grip on Ava. Ava pushed Trisha down and got up and she shouted again" yes, I hate you " James who was watching from the side ran over, " enough Ava " then looked at Trisha who was still sitting mindlessly on the ground, " Trisha!, Ava did not mean it, she was just angry that''s all " Trisha did not seem to hear him. Seeing James console Trisha, she shouted " James why do you always take her side, all she does is always get us in to trouble " Ava still wanted to shout but seeing James''s stern face she just got annoyed and started hitting the debris next to her. The debris were barely standing with each others support and with Ava''s disturbance they stared to loosen. " Ava stop! " reminded James " what! now I am not even allowed to hit stones " with her increasing anger Ava strike''ed with full strength, enough for the debris to start collapsing. Seeing this James cursed " fish! .. hurry get out of here. " Ava did not need James''s reminder she rushed to the exit. " Trisha snap out of it, we need to get out now, get up! " James pulled up Trisha, seeing the debris collapse Trisha followed James lead and rushed to the exist. Soon they caught up with Ava who seemed to be pulling the lab coat struck in a rod sticking of a debris, " Ava leave the coat, ... No! Ava watch out .... " Seeing Ava''s foolish action of risking her life for a coat, James shout " Ava leave the coat" but Ava did not seem to care she just pulled the coat harder... then James saw the Asphalt above Ava started to crumble and screamed " No! Ava watch out... " When James thought he lost Ava, he saw a sudden blur near her which pushed her out of the danger, the blur was Trisha, even though she pushed Ava to safety, she did not have enough time to escape herself. " Trisha!!!.... " ..... Apelin Hospital, Emergency ward, Emergency operating room, " Doctor, How is she?, is my little baby okay? "asked a middle aged man in a ancient azure knight armor beside''s him were 7 others who eagerly looked at the doctor. The man in Azure Knight armor was Ron O''Hara, besides him were Jean O''Hara, Harry and Kelly Meyer, Joseph and Marie Alpucchi along with James and Ava. " she is out of danger and stable, thanks to her Passive ability or even I would have hard time keeping her alive. " said the Doctor, the man in the armor and the 7 other sighed in relief," but, there are some complications. patients left arm , her left eye and ear are completely crushed in the accident, as I said before if not for her Passive ability or even I would have hard time keeping her alive even with all the advanced tech''s and methods at my disposal." Hearing this the temperature in the hospital corridor decreased significantly, Ron completely lost his balance. Jean O''Hara asked " can we see her doctor " " yes, she has been shifted to the ICU you can visit her now, but only 2-3 people at a time, please understand and by the by which one of you are James and Ava, the patient asked to see them before everyone else. " said the Doctor. James and Ava came forward with tear stained faces and with their head down, then they looked at Ron, seeing him nod they entered the ICU. Seeing James and Ava enter the ICU, the Doctor said " you can obverse and listen for that room, we mostly use it for radiation patients, you guys can use it." The Ron nodded entered the room with others. While entering the ICU Ava and James felt like thousands of worms were crawling in their stomach, from anxiety. Especially Ava, she felt guilty and did not want to meet Trisha right now, but she forced her self to walk in the ICU along with James suppressing all her thoughts and guilt. Thanks to her Passive ability Trisha''s all minor wound had healed already. except for her crushed arm, eye and ear, these parts seemed to be covered in gauze and bandage. Seeing Trisha in this state both James and Ava started to tear up no matter how hard they tried to hold those damned tear back, Ava walked next to Trisha''s bed while weeping and said " I sorry .. I am really " " why? " asked Trisha, Ava was speechless and said " because of me ... because of me you ..." before she could say further , Trisha Interrupted her saying " yes, because of you ...." hearing this Ava''s face turned pale but Trisha continued with a smile," because of you I know what a true leadership is ... Thank you for telling me what a Captain should do. I will always keep my comrades out of trouble. do you still hate me?" Seeing Trisha not blame her but instead thank her with a smile, Ava cried harder and said " I do not hate you , captain ". .... On the other side of the ICU glass, Their parents could not help but respect Trisha and applauded in appreciation. Then Jean asked in doubt, " Who told them that a Terror Minion was Hiding in a Sinkhole. " Except Ron, Rest of them shook their head. Jean and rest thought there was some conspiracy involved, but to think the culprit was right besides them, " why the hell would you tell them that, brother? " asked Kelly Ron thought if he did not choose his next words carefully then these people will gut him here, " Trisha studied a Super Spy movie last night and thought that having a underground secret base would be awesome. so, she thought that the sinkhole would be a good secret base for her team, no matter how I explained to her, she did not seem to change her mind. so, in order to scare her I told her that there is a Terror Minion hiding in the sinkhole. How can I know that she will still choose to go there. " " who say''s that to a kid with Trisha''s demeanor. " exclaimed Kelly. Jean Just gave him a ''you are dead to me'' look and Ignored him all together. " oh captain!, my captain!, you really do not know much about kids do you." said Joseph. " Captain-in-law you really screwed up this time, even I can''t help but want to thrash you." said Harry. The rooms door opened and the Head Nurse came in, feeling the rooms atmosphere she said, " guess this is not a good time to talk about the kid''s prosthetic replacements." 5 Yandere Be Crazy " Mom! we are Home " said James, as he enter the apartment. behind him were Trisha and weeping Ava. No matter how much Trisha consoled her, she did not stop crying. James was no help, he was still considering his future relationship with her. Ava is clearly a Yandere type, handling this type is a bit trick. her passive ability made her even more dangerous, predecessors memory was of no help at all as he seemed to not hate Ava in his last moment but he was worried if Ava would ever be able to forgive herself and get over this guilt. "um!... I smell delicious Key lime Pie " saying that Trisha ran directly towards the Kitchen, she did not have hard time find the kitchen as she spent half of her childhood here. " No Trisha, you just got home from hospital go wash your hands and face first, until then no key lime pie." Marie came to the hall dragging Trisha along with her. " and you two I do not think I need to repeat myself again. " " No, mom!" replied James, Ava just meekly nodded with her head down. unlike in the hospital, Ava could not dare to look at Marie, as she felt really guilty for attempting to murder her son. In the hospital earlier Ava had no guilty as she thought she did nothing wrong and boldly face Marie. Ava''s little action did not escape Marie''s eyes," what happened to my dear Ava, it must be you two what did you say to her ? " hearing Marie call her with such endearment, weeping Ava cried even louder and ran towards one of the bedroom and looked herself in. Marie is the legal Guardian of Trisha and Ava, As both the father and mother of Trisha and Ava are Dream Walkers/Returners and mostly not available, so Trisha and Ava were mostly raised by Marie. Marie likes to think that she has 4 children and raised them equally. But the predecessor would beg to differ according to him Marie was always biased towards the girls. After the disappearance of James dad Marie become the full time guardian of these two and was also paid by their parents earning the basic source for the Alpucci family. So, when Marie endearingly addressed her, Ava finally realize what a big mistake she had almost done, adding to her guilt, unable to face anybody in room she chose to run away. " Ava! what happened? .... " seeing Ava lock herself in the room Marie suddenly panicked, after experiencing her son''s suicide attempt, she thought the worst and ran at the bedroom door as she shouted, " Ava honey what happened, did these two say anything to you, you tell me Auntie will teach them a lesson. " then she turned to James and shouted," what are you guys looking at break the door, before she inflicts self harm. " James was dumbfounded, ''you did not even ask about the health of your only son who Just discharged from the hospital, and you are caring for your son''s killer, was the predecessor really your son.'' " Auntie, Ava is standing against the door, on the other side, so kicking in the door would not be wise. " said Trisha, as the red light in her left eye slowly dimed. Heat vision, one of the capabilities of Trisha''s prosthetic eye. Hearing Trisha, Marie relaxed a little but still did not stop trying to contact Ava, " Ava honey, come out everything can be solved by talking, you tell me whats bothering you. " " ... " Ava did not answer Marie Getting no reply from Ava, Marie turned to James and Trisha, " you two tell me what happened, why is Ava acting like this? " "... " James just shook his head, he had decide to keep his distance with Ava, as her character and Passive ability make her very unpredictable and dangerous, and right now he did not have enough power to confront her. " I do not know, She is crying since Leon and team visited James in the hospital auntie. no matter how I consoled her she doesn''t stop or respond she just cries louder. she did not even want to come here, I basically had to drag her here, James was no help. " explained Trisha, with her gaze drifting towards the kitchen. Hearing Trisha, Marie finally knew the problem, it was her son. otherwise why would the poor girl run into her son''s bedroom, something must have happened between them, Ever since yesterday when Ava last visited here, her son has been acting differently he tried to inflict self harm by hanging himself and now this girl is acting weirdly, there is something going on between these two. Looking at Marie who stared at him intently, James unknowingly shuddered, he quickly made his why towards the washroom. Seeing her son escaping her gaze and running towards the loo, she knew for sure this was some how related to her son, " where are you going mister? " Hearing Marie, James turned and replied " For a nice bath, I spent a day in the hospital after all. " receiving James blunt reply, Marie was more sure that it was her son''s mistake, " no one is going anywhere until Ava gets out of that room, you too Tina leave that slice of pie on the dining table and come here. " " No mom you got me wrong, I was fetching the spare keys for brothers bed room door from the kitchen. " Tina walked out of the kitchen while cleaning the evidence of her crime the crumbs near her mouth with her hands and then handed the spare keys to Marie, then stood next to Trisha. " how was it? " whispered Trisha, " too creamy " replied Tina. '' Just the way I like it '' thought Trisha. Ignoring Tina and Trisha, Marie looked at her son, " I do not know what happened between you two and I do not care. I want it solved before we three finish the Key lime pie. " " what! wasn''t the pie made for me, how can you eat it without me " said James, ''ayaaaaa! more for us'' cheered Tina and Trisha silently. " that was before I knew this. " said Marie. "this has nothing to do with me, you are not being fair. " protested James and thought '' knew this, you know nothing '' " not being fair,... then do not make a girl cry. " said Marie as she passed the spare key''s to James. " I told you this has nothing to do with me "repeated James. Marie did not bother to argue and turned to the kitchen, but then Ava''s voice was heard from inside the room, " It has nothing to with James auntie, its all my fault. If only I had not assumed things, things would not have turned out like this. I am really sorry auntie its all my fault, please do not blame James, he is a good trust worthy friend. " The more Ava blamed herself and apologized, the more Marie got angry at her son. since they were little Ava had crush on her son and treated him differently than other kids, how can this escape Marie''s eyes. with all the information Marie had until now she could only come to one reasonable explanation for Ava''s behavior, that is her son had ruthlessly crushed a young girls heart. James had other worries, he was worried that Ava would reveal the truth and cause many complications, basically breaking the relationship between Alpucci, Mellon and O''Hara families, which is not good for James who is currently trying to fit in carefully. Just thinking the numerous possibilities that could happen, gave James the chills. So, this problem named Ava has to be taken care of as soon as possible. thinking this James used the spare key to open his bedroom door and pushed in, getting inside James once again locked the door. so that others could not hear their conversation. " Ah!.. James "Ava who was weeping on James bed was startled when James came in suddenly and locked the door. " Ava we need to talk " said James with out looking at the weeping Ava, " I have already forgotten what has happened and you should do the same " James went to his study table, taking out a Black Gucci sunglasses from the drawer, then he put them on and looked at Ava. " No! I won''t stop crying until you forgive me " said Ava , James little moments did not escape Ava''s eyes but she just shook her head in disappointment and continued " you know this is why I kept my upgraded passive ability hidden, I can feel your fear of me from here. " " I am not afraid of you I am just taking precaution. " retorted James. Was James afraid yes he was afraid, afraid of her passive ability '' Flash ''. Flash : Its is a ability which basically lets Ava''s eyeball''s Flash like Camera flash, But unlike Camera flash Ava''s flash has a stronger and wider effect, even stronger than a Flash grande. Adding to that the people in the area of effect of the flash will be petrified for 1 - 10 sec based on the power difference between Ava and the victim, if the victim is weaker than Ava, then they will be turned into ash. Even the Inanimate[1] will be turned into stone for 1 - 10 sec based on the level difference between Ava and the Inanimate, if the Inanimate is weaker then it can be turned into ash based on Ava''s wish. Ava is immune to her own flash. Upgraded Flash : with every flash Ava can Implant instructions and also wipe or edit memories of those who are petrified. since this only activates when the person is petrified, Ava has to implant, wipe or edit with in the time period of 1 - 10 seconds, which is based on the power difference between Ava and the opponent, if the opponent is weaker than Ava, then Ava can enslave that opponent. her ability was already over powered but after the upgrade it reached another level. When Ava visited predecessor yesterday using her ability she implanted a Instruction in predecessor''s mind, to hang himself by neck, sharp at midnight. following her Instruction, predecessor did indeed hang himself, but the the support couldn''t take predecessors weight any longer and broke, Half dead predecessors fell on the floor with boom! causing a huge commotion in the home, later he was sent to Apelin Hospital by Marie where James took over the predecessor body. " why should I forgive you " asked James, James had no reason to be angry with Ava as predecessor had already forgiven her and as for James he was thank full to Ava because she play a part in his reincarnation. " I do not know, but I want your forgiveness. "said Ava, she then thought to herself and said " I know what I did was unforgivable but can you tell me how will you forgive me. " Outside the bedroom Marie, Trisha and Tina were thunder stuck by James''s bold action of locking himself and Ava in a room. Marie''s eyes twitched,'' how fast do they grow up '' Tina,'' go brother I am rooting for you '' Trisha''s gossip bone started to tingle and said," did you guys know Ava had crush on James since 5 th grade, I read it in her diary. only I knew it " Seeing Trisha, Marie shook her head ,'' kid, I could have told you that with out a diary '' Immature Tina at the beginning of her adolescence, who always watched romantic soap opera felt like she was living in one. and could not help but ask ," big sis Trisha, what else did sis Ava write in that diary " " I can''t tell, I promised Ava I will never tell another soul about it. " said Trisha, without realizing she already had broken the secret. " you can''t ... " said Tina with disappointment. Seeing the disappointment in Tina''s expression Trisha almost revealed all the dark secrets of Ava''s diary, but did not. If James knew what was going on inside these three peoples head, he would almost spit liters of blood and scream '' Daddy doesn''t do Yandere ''. 6 Soul Organ Ava walked out of James bedroom and said to the trio staring at her," James said that he will take a shower first and also to save some Pie for him " Marie nodded, ''its been about 5 mins since James entered the room so nothing unspeakable could have happened between them'' she thought. Trisha curiously thought,'' what did you guys do in there, that James would require a shower.''she totally forgot about her visit to the hospital earlier. To her side Tina was disappointed as she was hoping for something much spicier. After Ava left the room James did not hurry to the bath but he sat on the bed and sighed. Ever since he gained consciousness he did not have space to gather his thoughts, irrespective of all his doubts he had to continue the charade, maybe this was the reason he was able to accept the reality of his reincarnation faster than he thought he would. but still, it felt good to finally have some space to himself. "status" muttered James, and a window screen appeared in front of him. Name : James Alpucci Age : 15 year 11 months 27 days old Passive Ability : Moneta''s Fork ( soul organ ) 9Y: 11M: 27D: 20H: 26m: 35sec Moneta''s Fork : A Soul Organ with the ability to replicate the learned knowledge and skills of others through their memories, The user can gain/replicate any kind of knowledge, be it knowledge over a subject, a foreign language, or mastery of a fighting style. They can duplicate information from creatures memories or inanimate mediums of data, such as books, computers, etc.. this knowledge and skills gained can be transferred to others through the soul Organ. A soul organ has it own conscious dependent on the user''s will. ( upgraded version of Linguistic Assimilation ) Moneta''s Fork is not just limited to Languages like Linguistic Assimilation, it can also gain the knowledge and skills of creatures or inanimate mediums, be it intellectual or physical. but instead through touch, Soul Organ becomes the medium for assimilation between the user and victim. " Moneta''s Fork " called out James, and on his left hand wrist a eye shaped sky blue slime appeared. it seemed to be squinting at him, as if asking him why did he summon it. some how James seemed to understand it and it seemed to respond to his thoughts. this was the second time James had called upon it, first time was in the hospital, it appeared inside the palm of his hand while he was holding Trisha''s hand so he or anyone else were not able to see it. James decided to test some of its ability and limits like the one where it can replicate the knowledge of inanimate mediums, so James point it to the book on the desk and asked the organ to copy it. James was checking to see if it is a ranged ability, soon the the eye shaped sky blue slime stretched into a rope like a USB cable and attached itself to the book. after few seconds James felt a new knowledge in his mind. " Awesome " shouted James, then another thought appeared in James head, why has the ability upgraded so much, was it because of the cheat every reincarnated one receive in the novels.'' Nah!'' denied James because the cheats mentioned in the Novels were way more over powered then his current passive ability. soon he received some info from the Organ. According to the organ upgrade occurred due to the use of fragmented remains of the Predecessor''s soul. which lead to James inheriting complete and clean memories from the Predecessor. It seems powerful souls are required to awaken Soul Organ type abilities which in case of James happened due to because of the fragmented remains of the Predecessor''s soul. According to the information he received from the predecessors memories earlier Soul Organ basically is a organ or extension of soul formed due to the Mutation of strong soul and the status window will update again when he enters the Terror Multiverse for the first time. All the excitement of the reincarnation and soul organ came to an end, As James heart went cold allover thinking that in another 3 days he will have to enter the Terror multiverse. he had Just been reborn and started to feel the pressure of survival. According to resent statics the survival rate of the first trip to Terror multiverse is 1:20 that is one in every twenty rookie''s survives their first strip, 19 other just die. Out on the dinning table Marie, Trisha, Tina and Ava were enjoying their pie like everything was normal, to them this Graduation exam was like any other graduation exam only you pay with your life if you fail, they knew for years that this day was coming and were prepared while not letting there fear and worry affect their day to day life. But James was different he was just reborn, it is like you successfully over come a heart surgery only to hear you have another surgery in 3 days. James was devastated, plagued with fear. he has been through the predecessors memories and knew how dangerous the Terror Multiverses can be. Even though James had played many Games, read many novels and slayed many monsters in his head, it was just a game or a novel or his imagination non of that was real. even with the complete memories, skills and talents of the predecessor, James was still a green house flower who had never left his home other than for school and tuition. suddenly asking him to literally survive a horror show with near 100 percent death rate was too much to ask of him. Thinking past his fear''s James gathered this thoughts, he began to plan for his survival in this terror infested world. To began with James was very happy with his updated ability, it saved him lot of time and effort from gathering information and skills. He began to strategies like he would before every new game. James current body''s physical capability are considered average compared to other''s of his age, it was mostly because his passive ability was not physical type. The Predecessor had a vast library of languages in his head but when it came to combat skills there was only few, advanced combat technique, intermediate marksmanship, basic stick combat art. this small inventory of combat skill along with his average physic worried James. James could fill his inventory with his new ability but Moneta''s Fork only replicates the knowledge and skill of other''s not the force and strength behind these skills . Then as a solution James thought of many combat skills which do not require strong physic but just the skillful mastery of the combat art while neutralizing the opponent using his own strength against him, like Advanced Judo, Advanced Jujitsu etc.. Next was to gather as much movie, fictional, anime etc data as possible in this three days. even though Leon has said that they already hired a tier 3 guide for the scenario but it doesn''t hurt to be prepared, especially for some one with his passive ability. Guide is someone who mainly focuses on on learning and memorizing all the scenario like movies, fictions, etc instead of combat. someone chooses to be Guide mainly because of the nature of their Passive ability, for example Annie Keller considered as No 1 Guide because of her passive ability Library. Next James had to choose the direction of his future development, there are many directions to choose from Tank, Damage dealer, pathfinder, support, healer, mage, strength type, agility type etc.. If it was a game, James would definitely choose a Damage dealer path like Knight or a mage. but its not a game this is reality, James doesn''t want to get his hands dirty unless it is absolute necessary. so, he decided to choose one of the following paths, Beast Tamer, Summoner, Necromancer, Cybermancer, Slavemancer, plague doctor, witch doctor, Arachnid lord, Lich or any other similar occupations. maybe not Lich he would prefer something human. Choosing any one of the before mentioned jobs would be somewhat similar to controlling a character in game, James really did not want to fight himself but have pawns fight for him similar to playing a game. but the problem with these occupations was that they require huge funding, strong people of this occupation either have a rich and strong guild or organisation supporting them or born with golden spoon in their mouth. Thanks to James new updated ability money wasn''t a problem for him. only problem was that, would he be able to redeem any one of these occupation from World Terror. Occupation would be one of the new features obtained through upgradation of the status screen. to redeem something from World Terror one should have enough T-coins and related exploration rate. Shaking his head James decide to complete the first two step for now instead of dwelling about something he did not have control over. After taking a quick shower and changing into something comfortable James went to the dinning table," where''s my slice of pie ? " he said " here brother " said Tina pointing to the plate adjacent to her. " why is my slice so thin " asked James, looking at the pie infront of him. " Big sis Trisha cut half of your slice " said Tina. " hey!, I only too 1/3 of the slice, it was too delicious I could not help it. " protested Trisha. " Took 1/3, more like you left 1/3rd. " mumbled Tina. " no fights on the dinning Table " said Marie, " James Trisha told that you upgraded you ability and it is very useful. " " yes! brother. can you really teach others any language with a touch. " asked eager Tina. " yes, I can " said James. " yesss! big bro, I know you like Key Lime pie very much so you can have my share here I was saving it for you. Just remember that I am your most well behaved and loyal sister." said Tina while adding her share of pie to James''s plate. " Tina O'' my sly little sister, I forgot to tell you that he can only use his ability once a day, and today''s chance he has used it on me and the upcoming quota''s are already booked for Leon. so there is no way he can help you with your language quiz tomorrow " sneered Trisha. " what! is it true bro " exclaimed Tina, James just nodded looking at her exaggerated expression " why did you not tell me this earlier", asked Tina looking at Trisha. " because you refused to share your slice of the Pie with me. " said Trisha, eyeing the Pie on James''s plate. she now regrets eating her pie so fast. " Trisha have you decided on the rest of the members for your team. " asked James '''' yes, Ava''s Twin cousins will be joining us. " replied Trisha. " And another one ... " asked James " what another one? " Trisha gave James a puzzled look " last person in your 5 member team. " asked James with annoyance. " that''s you, did you forget it " said Trisha with a questioning gaze. " you got to be kidding me I already told you I am going with Leon''s team... Trisha why are you so stubborn" exclaimed James. " let me me clear the misunderstanding " said Ava," Our captain has decide to enter the graduation exam with only 4 member team. " " what?!.. why!" exclaimed Marie, James and Tina. " yes according to captain, she does not like the idea of replacing comrade James. she would clear the scenario with 4 member team rather then replace James. " said Ava " what about you? " questioned James " my thoughts are the same as my captain." replied Ava. " and what about the Twins, do they even know about this. " asked James. " they do not know and do not need to know, I think they will also have same thoughts my captain. " said Ava with a carefree face. " why do you keep calling her captain, you are just fueling her stubbornness. " said James " and you shorty, you better enlist a fifth member soon or .." " who are you calling shorty do you want your ass kicked again " shouted Trisha, " Ava tell him this is my team and until he does not return we will continue with just 4 member team" " Comrade James , my captain told me to ... " Ava was about repeat Trisha''s words again to James but was interrupted by Marie. " you three little piggy''s, how many time do I have to tell you not to fight on the dinning table. " 7 The Strongest Tank and The Strongest Suppor Aswan High School, Auditorium, Morning Assembly, " Good Morning Everybody, two day''s till Graduation Exam and I bet the pressure is getting to many of you. I can only ask you to stay strong and believe in yourself, believe in the hard work and preparation you have done in past 10 years. I hope All of you have formed your own 5 member team already if not contact your teacher In charge they will arrange you to a suitable Team or arrange a suitable member for your Team. Many of you have expressed your opinion of joining a team or getting a member for other high schools, yes you can do so but complete the related procedures. As for this Year''s Graduation Exam venue it will be held in Ranmin Stadium, total of 27 High schools of City Z31 will be taking part in Graduation Exam this time. This time 7 Top Tier Universities recruiter will be attending the graduation Exam, 3 more than the previous year. Many high level Dream walker Guilds and organizations will be also be attending the graduation exam to choose good candidates to offer scholarship, even sign contracts. I have no encouraging or heroic words for you all, being born in terror period is both your luck and misfortune. I cannot guarantee that all of you will survive the graduation exam but I can tell you guys is that if you return successfully all the glory, riches, power you can dream of will be yours for taking. Even though school is closed for today and up coming two days, schools training facilitate, library and all the teaching staff will still be available for you 24/7. May the odds be with you. you may disperse now" A Middle aged man finished his speech and got down from the podium in a auditorium with nearly 270 audience consisting mainly of students. James was one of the students in the crowd, since he arrived late he was standing at the end, then searched for Trisha and Ava in the crowd. but then a slander hand grasped his shoulder from behind which spooked him, when he turned to see who it was, he heard a voice, " This is James, the one about whom Trisha can''t stop bragging about. he did not even realize us coming behind him what kind of Information officer is he. " James saw that the slander hand belonged to Ava and the voice belong to a bulky male standing next to her. " James, these are my cousins Justin and Janet Mellon. they are Nonidentical Twins and our new teammates. " said Ava pointing towards the male and a female with similar facial features. " Hello, I am Janet Mellon, Final year Ayelo High and this is my brother Justin Mellon, do not mind is words he was not being provocative, he just speaks his mind like idiot. " explained Janet Mellon. Janet Mellon is an extremely attractive and beautiful young teenager with waist-length dark black hair and blue eyes. she was wearing clean white hoodie over a blue jeans shorts. Janet Mellon is the eldest of the twins, born 3 mins earlier than her twin brother. Justin Mellon is a tall, muscular male with short, spiked, black hair in a crew cut, a body full of scars and wielding a monstrous shield on his back. he is wearing a black tank top on top of a grey sweat pant. students in the auditorium were vary of him because no one carried their weapon like Justin did, along with his scary figure. Justin carried around the heavy shield as a part of his training, so that using a heavy shield doesn''t effect his stamina in a battle. " whatever, Ava where''s Trisha ? " James did not care about what Justin said, because he was a scholar from the era when smart people were right not a brute like Justin who is of this era where strong are considered right. " Captain, is in the stimulation ring. she said that she will not rest until she defeats 21 level. " replied Ava. Justin who had been Ignored by James was really annoyed but choose to pipe down feeling the pain on his foot, which stomped by Janet. " You two, are you guys really okay with participating in graduation exam with just 4 member team. " asked James looking at Janet. " yes, since we are using recorded scenario coordinates we guess, passing graduation exam with 4 member team will be give us a fair shot to apply for Top Tier college. with strong members like Trisha and Ava we not much to worry about." replied Janet as Justin sneered at James. James felt like talking to these guy''s was wasting his own saliva, even though what Janet said makes sense but their is a reason why the college recommends 5 person team for Graduation Exam. shaking his head James turned to leave. Seeing James leave ignoring her, Ava just choose to follow James and the twins had no choice but follow Ava. Justin hated this feeling of following others, but he blamed himself for not being born cute enough to gain his grandfathers love, they were asked by the older generation of the family to follow Ava and protect her. he whispered to Janet, " where are we heading? " " he is walking towards the direction of training grounds, so the stimulation ring I guess. " Janet replied. " yes we are heading to the stimulation ring " confirmed Ava hearing the Twins. Walking in to the Training grounds, James asked " which stimulation ring is she in ? " "no.16" replied Ava. James walked into the corridor left to him and stopped in front of a door with No.16 on it. there was screen on the door which read, Student : Trisha O''Hara Level : 21(engaging) opponent : Humanoid Terror Minions Stimulation Ring is just what its name suggests, it is a ring where you get to fight with various desired opponents projected by high tech stimulation. It consists of total 25 level, in each level you get to fight the opponent of your choosing but its strength is preset by stimulation ring, with each level the strenght of the opponent keeps increasing. it is said that a Rookie Retruner can easily defeat level 25 in matter of seconds and the highest level a student was able to clear still now is level 21. James pressed the Intercom next to the door and said " Trisha Come out we need to talk. " Yesterday at dinner after being warned by Marie, they left the argument unsettled. so James came to school to resolve things. Even though James did not spend much time with Trisha for some reason he seemed to really care about Trisha, maybe because she reminded him of his friends before reincranation or it may just be the protagonist aura arounder. what ever it may be he did not want to see Trisha die because of her stubbronness. Even though Trisha is very strong she tends to charge in without any plan or stargey, she is a easy target for opponents well veresed in trickary. " if its about the graduation exam then do not distrub me . " a voice sounded from the Intercome which clearly belong to Trisha " do not worry I have come to make you a offer, come out lets discuss. " spoke James into the Intercom. " wait few minutes, I just started another round I will be over there in few minutes. " said Trisha. James shook his head and leaned against the wall to wait for Trisha. then he hear a voice from the end of the corridor, " it''s rear to see in training grounds James, I was just heading out to library to find you and our fifth memder. " It was Leon and behind him were Mira and Luca. As Leon came walked towards James, his guess shifted to Justin and Janet, " If my guess is not right you guys should be The Strongest Tank and The Strongest Support of Ayelo High. " " That is just a silly title, my name is Janet Mellon and this is my brother Justin Mellon " replied Janet politly. " where are my manners, I am Leon Barnard and these two are Mira Meyer and Luca Splot my teammates. " introduced Leon. Just then the Stimulation ring room door opened and a petite figure came out, " do not waste my time James tell me your offer fast and scram, I have said I will not rest till I clear level 21 and I want to keep my word. " said Trisha wearing a dark blue tank top and shorts covered in sweat. " Offer is actually a wager, are you up for it." sneered James, feeling James Looking down on her Trisha said " It seems I will have to teach you who the captain is again James, Whats the wager. " Hearing James Propose a wager to Trisha, the rest six looked at James with interest. " the wager is simple If I clear level 21 you listen to my arrangements, if I fail to do so I will call you captain and follow your arrangements. what do you think Trisha. " explained James. " ha ha ha, James if you want to call me captain so badly just say so, I do not mind. it is nothing to be shameful of, I know my charisma as a Captian is too strong for anyone to resist. " Trisha brust out in laugh. Leon panicked this wager indreactly impacted him, if James well and good but if he lost, knowing how stubborn Trisha was, she will definitly ask to come back to her team. James mouth Twitched, " what charisma, you look like a middle schooler, who in their right mind will call you captain, no offence Ava." " James, you being serious Level 21 is something even I have not cleared, please reconisder this. " said Leon, Mira and Luca shook their head, they really felt sorry for there captain. " do not worry Mister Leon, I have got this all under control. " said James confiedently. Leon sighed and shook his head with disappointmet, he thought James has never been to Stimulation ring and did not know how strong the opponets in the each floor are, otherwise he would not wager such a foolish bet. Feeling that James was really being serious, Trisha Replied , " Okay I am down with it " " okay then, just watch me. " hearing Trisha Agree, James walked into the No.16 stimulation ring. as the door closed behind him, finally the rest belived that james was really being serious. Student : James Alpucci Level : 1 (commencing) Opponent : Humanoid Terror Minions The room was completely white and there was a ring in the middle of it, as James entered the ring a voice sounded asking him to choose a opponent. James choose Humanoid Terror Minions same as Trisha. soon opposite to him a humanoid pitch black Terror Minion appearedin the ring, which rushed at him without hesitation, full of visiousness as it neared James caught it by its neck with single hand and crushed it. James''s Level rapidly rose from 1 to 9, the people out side thought it was normal as these were beginner level with in the scope of James physical Strength. given their knowledge about James''s strength, 11 level should be the maximum he could reach. But their specullations were wrong, James Ascend did not stop, he continued to clear level with same speed, Level 11, cleared Level 12, cleared . . Level 15, cleared . . . Level 19, cleared It was not until after Level 19 did James speed slow down, but still the ascend continued but clearly slower. Level 20, cleared Seeing that James was able to clear level 20 so easily, everybody''s jaw bropped espasically Leon, Trisha and Justin. " looks like we have underestimated James overall strength Captain " said Mira. as she looked at the display above the door. " ha ha ha , James has really hidden deep, but still I do not know if he can clear level 21. " said Leon. Trisha at the side felt really happy and unhappy at the same time. Justin was really stunned, not because of the strenght shown by James but because of his vainity, because of it he looked down on James. They were all wrong and right at the same time, cause James was indeed powerful enought to clear 20 levels by himself but not with brute strength like they thought, Instead he used his keen observation, Moneta''s fork and recently learned combat skills. No matter how real the stimulation be, its still a program. The artifical opponents inside the ring till level 19 did not use any kind of combat intelligence or tactics, they just attacked James with complete brute strength, which favored James to use his newly learned skills which manly focused on using opponents strength to defeat the them. But as soon as he reached level 20, the Opponents started to exhibit combat intelligence or tactics in its attacks. 8 Malinda Ray Malinda Ray, Aswan High''s No.1 Guide and a member of Leon Barnard''s 5 person Team, she can be described as a beautiful and slender young woman. she seems to have a flawless body with one of the noticeable aspect of her body being her breasts which can be described as D-cup, but due to her disability She is a wheelchair-bound teenage girl. She alway''s wears Aswan High outfit with Maxi skirt, In order to cover her legs. Even with her disability she is a kind and strong-willed person who does all she can to be independent. Malinda Ray doesn''t like being pitied for her disability, insisting that it no way inhibits her ability to do her job and getting angry whenever people try to help her. However, this trait ultimately helped her gain recognition from many of her classmates, espaceally Leon Barnard who later asked her to be a part of his 5 member team, as a guide. Not much is known about her life pior to transfering into Aswan High during 7th grade but it is known that sometime after the Awakening Ritual, In an accident she had lost the feeling below her waist and was forced to a wheelchair, according to the city laws a person born with or with serious disabilities can not attend Awakening Ritual. Malinda likes to spend most of her time in Library. Her normal day routine is to visit library to brush upon on all the case study of different movies, fictions etc, which played a great contribution in her becoming a 3rd Tier Guide at such a young age, many people envying her think it is thanks to her Passive ability but realistic people know it was her dedication and hardwork which earned her the title No.1 Guide in the school. But today Malinda was in the library to visit the new member of the team, James Alpucci Known for his Linguistics achivements. Malinda was waiting while reading the case study of a popular horror movie of 90''s, when her smart watch alerted her of a incoming call, the caller was one of her team members Mira. She did not have good impression of Mira cause whenever she talk''s to her she gets a feeling that for some Mari is hostile to her, even though she repeatedly tried to confront Mira, she was answered with a cold snort!, Malinda guessed that it may be because of the attention she gets from Leon for being a weakest team member with a disability. " Hello, Mira what is it? " " come to the Training grounds, Stumilation Ring no.16. do not be late! " before Malinda could ask why, Mira hung up the call. '' that bitch '' thought Malinda, as she slammed the book on the table. ..... In front of Stimulation room no.16, " Malinda what are you doing here ? " asked Leon as he saw the figure of a girl in motorized wheel chair. didn''t he ask her to stay in library he will meet her their then why is she here. " uh? ... I was bored waiting at library and when I heard that you guys were near the Stumilation ring no.16, I decided to come here. " when Leon questioned her Malinda knew what was going on here, but still she choose to be the better person. Hearing Malinda, Mira Just snorted and exclaimed" Look Look James actually cleared Level 21, OMG! " " I am not seeing things right " asked Justin. " no, he really did clear level 21. I really did underestimate him " said Janet, to which Leon replied " not just you every one underestimated him. " he was really happy that James was able to clear level 21 not just because he would win the wager but cause with the strength shown by James the overall strenght of his 5 person team will increase drastically. " you guys may have underestimated him but I always knew he had hidden potential, tell them Ava " said Trisha with a all knowing pose. " yes, captain always thought James had a hidden potential, potential to be a good aggro[1] that is. " said Ava with a expressionless face. " Just answer in Yes or no, why are you adding extra nonsense, but now that you have brought it up, James does indeed has a potential to be a good aggro because of his whiny nature. " said Trisha, " but, James hid his actual strength from me, is he looking down on me. " " I do not think he hid his strength " said Malinda Hearing Malinda, everyone turned to look at her for an explanation. Mira sneered and said," what does a book worm like you know about combat " Malinda choose to Ignore Mira and said, " the stimulation of Terror Minions are Just simple A.I with set partterned instructions for combat, If one can identify the parttern and decipher it he/she can easily guess each moves of the stimulation. this only helps in escape and evasion, if he/she wants to defeat the stimulation even if they do not have the corresponding strength to face the stimulation they need be proficient in many combat skills. that is to defeat brute strength with near prefect level skills. but this can only help still 19 level. As in order to over come this bug, the stimulation of Terror Minions from level 20 have advanced AI, with advanced combat softwares. so from level 20 not only the strength of the stimulation increase every level but even its intelligence increases every level. The reason why James able to win is also the solution for you guys to clear the level 21. you guys are indeed strong, some even strong enough to compare with level 25 terror minion in brute strength, but you guys can use 100 precent of your strength with good mastery of skills. take James for example he only has strength enought to fight, level 11 Terror minion, but he is very close prefection in his combat skills, allowing him to utilize almost 150 precent of his total strength. allowing him to clear even level 21." " what are telling me that my Captain is not skill enogh with sword " asked Mira with anger. " In a way yes, Captain Leon''s sword skills may be top notch in high school level, but its still less compared to the Mastery of AI''s sword skills. " answered Malinda, Mira wanted to retort but seeing Leon nodded in agreement with Malinda''s explination, she choose not to. " In case of Trisha, Even though your physical strength exceeds level 25, your wild fighting stlye has no concept of techinque or skills to it, and you never consider retreat or evasion you just take the attacks head on, if I continuce there are too many flaws in you style of fighting but you make up for it with your wild instict and experience, which is still dull compared to the perfect level skill mastery of the stimulation. all in all your combat style is too dependent on your passive ability. it is similar to how a iron ingot cannot be used to cut, but a well smelted kinfe from it can be used to cut. similarly mastery of different skills can increase the overall efficiancy of your raw strength." Malinda adviced Trisha. "Come to think of it, My old man also says the same thing but for some reason when you say it, it suddenly made sense to me. haha guess I will need to start learning some skills " laughed Trisha, scratching the back of her head innocently. While other''s were looking at her as if seeing a monster, ''how strong is her passive ability to be able to give her raw strength exceeding level 25 terror minion, just in its Intial stage'' they thought. " so what your saying is that James''s physical strenght is still avarage but his skill proficiency has reached perfection, so he is able to exhert 150 precent of his strenght, that is 1.5 times higher then his regular strength. but this strenght is still not enough to defeat level 21 terror monster. " asked Ava. " yes indeeded the math doesn''t add up " supported Janet. " what if the skills he is using are the one''s which speafically uses opponents strength against them, Advanced Judo, Advanced jujutsu. then James 1.5 times strenght boost is more than enough for him till level 22, because at certain point when the difference in the strenght becomes absolute no kind of trickary works." suggested Malinda. " even if what you say is true, I have never seen James spend so much time practicing skills. " said Ava. " Oh! how do you know what James does during his free time or night hours? " Asked Mira with one brow raised. " point taken " said Ava. " to think James was hidden so deep, if it wasn''t for the wager with Trisha we would not know about this till the garduation exam. " sighed Luca. " If someone like James was hidden so deep than what about the strong players from other high schools, it seems we can''t underestimate others, looks like we will have to try harder for our seats in top universities. " sighed Leon, the seats in top universities are limited and it seems that it is going to be harder then he thought. ... Milinda''s Calculation was correct, James was indeed having a hard time clearing the 22nd level, the strength and agility of the stimulated Terror Minion was far grater than him, he could follow its speed with his eyes. This doesn''t mean that James was sitting ducks, if he used his soul organ, then he could easily hack the Stimulated Terror Minions codes and delay it for seconds enough for him to defeat the Terror Minion but this would rise a flag in school systems, revealing James''s Soul Organ, which James does not want to happen for now atleast. Since his purpose was meet James did not try hard to clear lv 22 and choose to give up and existed the ring. As James exited the room, he was greated by a punch, in response he laughed while evading the punch and said," are trying to renege on your word O''Hara. " " No! Just want to clean the smug look from your face. " said Trisha, " you how can you get stronger without me. " " In actuality I am not stronger than you just skilled than you" said James, he was really happy about his choice to learn different self defence combat skills yesterday night, if he had chosen other combat skills which focus on attack, he would not be able to get the current result. " ha ha James you really gave us a huge suprise, you have really hidden too deep, even I was decived. with your strength we have extra assurance during graduation exam. " said Leon, with a bright smile. " huh! " snorted Trisha, seeing dissatisfied Trisha James wanted to laugh, but did not. not wanting to rub salt on her wound''s. If James doesn''t want to then it doesn''t mean rest feel the same. Mira sneered at Trisha when ever their eyes meet. " James meet Malinda Ray, No.1 Guide and member of our team and Malinda meet James Alpucci, Aswan High''s Polyglot and Final member of team. " Leon introduced James and Malinda to each other. " It''s my pleasure to finally meet the famous, No.1 Guide, Miss Malinda Ray. " greeted James Politely. " Mr James is being too polite, plessure to meet you too. I will trouble you in future " said Malinda. " any time miss Malinda. " said James, then he turned to Trisha and said," Pay Up" " Okay, what do you want? " asked Trisha. " do not act dumb, go to Teacher Lin and ask to asign a 5th member for your team. " said James with a stern face. Hearing James''s demand, Trisha''s face turned cold, she bit hard on her lips and her eyes teared up," you really want to force me to replace you. " seeing Trisha''s exaggerated reaction, as if James was asking her to do something really naughty. James said " this is for your own good. " as he shook his head. " why don''t you just stab me in the heart Instead. " shouted Trisha as tear''s flowed from her eyes. this is the second time he has ever seen her cry, first time was when they were 6 year old. Trisha was not the type to carry easily. Ava looked at James with cold eyes. WTF is happening, am I missing something, why do I feel like a villain. 9 9 Person Team " Honey the Alpucci''s are here are you guys ready yet, time to go. " said Ron O''Hara, looking at the Alpucci couple standing at his door steps, Joseph was babywearing cute 3 year old Tina and the VP of the day 6 year old James was standing quietly next to his mom holding her hand. " Ron, I can''t find Trisha. Is she out there. " called out Jean. " no she is not out here, check the bathroom. " replied Ron, giving a apologetic smile to the Alpucci''s at the door steps, " please come in, I think its going to be while ". " No worries, we still have time. " said Joseph, as the couple and the children entered the apartment. " Ron! she is not in bathroom or the study room or ... I can''t find her. Ron I can''t find our baby. " shouted Jean, almost terrified unable to find her child. " did you check in her so called secret base, under the bed, inside the closets or the pantry " suggested Ron, as he lead the Alpucci''s inside. " I am telling you I searched everywhere. I can''t find her... stop suggesting and do something. " growled Jean at her husband. " why don''t you guys try calling her or tracked her kiddy watch " suggested Joseph, hearing Joseph''s advise Ron''s face turned cold. " Trisha does not have a kiddy watch, someone thought that providing kiddy watch to children at such young would be a bad Idea. for godsake it is kiddy watch kids are in its name." Jean who Just entered the Hall, flared at her Husband after hearing Joseph''s advise. " you thought that it was a good mature Idea at that time" mumbled Ron. " what did you just say?" said Jean apperantly hearing Ron''s mumble. " nothing " replied Ron quikly. " what are waiting for,.. do something our 6 year old daughter is missing " said Jean. Ron Stood in the middle of the hall and shouted " Trisha!, Trisha! where are you honey! " Seeing her husbands dum action, Jean felt like she choose poorly and aggrieved." my mother warned me when she saw you wearing inside out t shirt during her first visit, blame me for being blinded by your shenanigans." " you ! you ! know that it was your moms fault for showing up unannouced and I had a bad hangover from previous night. " defended Ron. " aren''t you even ashamed to say that. " sneered Jean. The Alpucchi couple watching from the side could not stand back anymore, Marie looked at the couple and said, " will you guys get it together, Trisha is the Priority here. big sis Jean and I will search inside the apartment, big bro Ron you and Joseph go to the build security and check if Trisha left the community and check the security cams. " " ok, we will go right away " said Ron and rushed out of the flat followed by Joseph. " big sis Jean lets go to the terrace, she may be there. " said Marie, Jean nodded. Finally, James was left alone in the flat. after few seconds he walked towards the couch then went behind it, a large vent enough for a abult to crawl in was visible. removing the cover of the vent James went inside it on his all fours. inside a small kid could be seen sitting leaning on the sides of the vent. James moved towards that kid and said " Trisha, Uncle Ron and Auntie Jean are searching for you. " it was Trisha, as James moved towards her, he could hear her weeping, Hearing Trisha weep, James got flustered and asked, " why are you crying? " " James I am afraid " replied Trisha. Setting next to Trisha, James said," are you afraid because of what Ava told you about the Ritual ceremony earlier. forget that she is a liar, remember what Miss Halls said there is nothing to afraid of the ritual it will be just like watching a movie. " Trisha still continued to weep, then James consoled her saying, " why are you afraid, aren''t I by your side. let''s do it together. " Then Trisha lifted her head and said " what if you are not there. " " I will alway be here by your side, even if I am not here, I will still be by your side. Just like in that movie, no matter what i will always be with you " said James, Trisha looked into James bright eyes and asked " really " James nodded in conformation. Not being able to find Trisha, both the couples came back to the flat only to find her sitting on the couch with James. seeing her, the devastated O''Hara couple rushed to the couch and picked up their daughter and sandwiched her in their hug. " Honey where were you all this time " asked Jean. " In my sceret base " said Trisha innocently, but a pruple nerve bulged on both Jean and Ron''s forehead. ..... " why don''t you just stab me in the heart Instead. " shouted Trisha as tear''s flowed from her eyes. this is the second time James has ever seen her cry, first time was when they were 6 year old. Trisha was not the type to carry easily. Ava looked at James with cold eyes. WTF is happening, am I missing something, why do I suddenly feel like a villain. James recalled the flash back from the Predecessors memory and slapped his forehead, did this lass take the predecessors words literally, " I will alway be here by your side, even if I not here, I will still be by your side. Just like in that movie, no matter what I will always be with you " No wonder she would rather take graduation exam with a 4 member team than replace me in the team. understanding why Trisha was being so stubborn, James felt bad for forcing her. Do not be fooled by everyones smiles, everyone is afraid about the graduation exam, why wouldn''t they be they are only 16 and have not lived enough some have not even touched woman outside of their family, but everyone has there own anchor like money, power, beauty, food, etc which they hold on to stay hopeful, passmistic and face their fears while continuing in this path. Trisha is the same and these words of the Predecessor is her anchor and until now James was trying to force her in to letting her anchor go, James felt bad knowing this. James was wrecking his brain on how to nuterlize the current situation. then suddenly a thought crossed his mind, and he quickly acted on it. " stop crying, you do not have to get a 5th member. " said James looking at weeping Trisha. hearing James, Trisha''s face lit up and asked " really " Ava also looked at James for conformation while whiping the tears and snort off Trisha''s face. " yes, but do not celebrate this earlier your not off the hook yet " said James, then he turned to Leon and asked, " what do you think about Trisha''s team? " Hearing James''s question, Leon grew skeptical and said , " leon I know what you are thinking but I can''t abandon my team. " hearing Leon, Mira and luca as if understood something they glared at James. "relax nobody is abandoning any body, Just answer the question, Leon. " said James a little annoyed " I thing even with 1 member short Trisha''s Team can be counted as one of the strongest team in the school, no!, the entire city. " replied Leon. " Right!, I a have proposal for you .. " before James could finish, Leon Intrupted and warned," no matter what I will not abandoned my team member, so, please choose your next words carefull. " " Just let me finish, I am thinking what if both of our team entered the Graduation exam as a single team of 9 memebers. " said James. Hearing James words, all people present stared at him dumbfoundedly. seeing everyone unreasponsive and still in shock James continued, " you all know this time 27 high school are participating at our exam venue that would be nearly 10,000 students, according to previous year survey only 1 in 20 students manage to survive, leaving 500 students. there are 7 top universities appereaing this time and quota provided by each university is 5, so total top seat quota available 35, if you want to choose your own favorite of the 7 then it will be even harder. 35 quota for 500 students, if we do not try something different then it will be very hard for us to get our hands on this quota. please at least consider it." " Are you Insane " shouted Mira, she pointed at James and said," we do not have a death wish, there is no need to consider it, tell him Leon. " after not getting any response from Leon, Mira truned to look at Leon, " don''t tell me, Leon you are actually considering his crazy idea. " " yes, I think he maybe right Mira. since you are being so sincere James let me also be frank, I want to apply for Great Sword University, you all know it is famous for it strict requirements. similar to me you all should have your favorite to choose from the seven top colleges, but the odds are clearly against us. so, in a way I am with James. " said Leon. " since Leon is okay with it then count me In too. " the frist preson to speak up was Luca splots, seeing Luca come forward to support him Leon thankfully nodded to Luca. " as long its with James and Ava, I will go anywhere. " said Trisha happily, hearing Trisha agree Ava also nodded and said , " Janet and Justin now the situation has changed so you guys do not have to follow me. " " we are also willing, this is also a good opportunity for us brother and sister. as James said if we do not try something different, then it will be very hard for us to get our hands on this quota. " said Janet and behind her Justin nodded in approval. " with so many strong players in the team it would be foolish of me to say no. " agreed Malinda. Feeling everyone''s gaze, Mira said," I will follow my captain''s arrangments, but let the records reflect that I did try to talk you guys out of it." seeing that every one is onboard, James said, " now that we are done with the easy part. next, we have to learn how to function as a team In next 2 days. but before that before that lets discuss about the Scenario main task " Scenario main task, is one of the main reason why school recommends 5 member team. for a 5 member team the main task usually will be to complete or achieve something within the given time, and most importantly the danger level will be something which the team can handle. but the main task for a team with more than 5 member will most likely be a survival task. which is to practically survive something like horde of monster or beasts or demon or zombies or ghosts, etc.. for a specified amount of time. sometimes these horde may likely contain the boss monster then the chances of survival for the team will be redued to almost zero. even though the risk is high but the reward will be higher. While every one was busy discussing their role in the team, Ava came to James and asked " what about the Scenario Coordinates to Five elemental ninga kingdom?. what about healing Trisha''s arm and eye?. how are you going to explain this to Uncle Ron? You know once Trisha choose a Occupation it will be even harder to get a suitable method to heal Trisha. " " will you let me answer, geez. " said James Ava looked at James waiting for him to answer, " well?! '' " I do not know. all I know is that Trisha will be heart broke or even worse if I had continued to force her to get a 5th member for the team. for now all I care about is Trisha''s happiness. " said James with a foolish smile. Even though she did not recieve the answer for her questions, but she was satisfied with what James said. 10 Confession Day " Ava Mellon, I Marty Olsen declare my undying love for you, should you choose to accept it. " proposed Marty through the mega phone, as he got down on one Knee holding huge bouquet outside of the main gate of Ava''s Apartment building. " This one is the fifth today " said Trisha looking at Marty from inside of main gate of the Apartment building. " Really, I thought Ava could get more, may be her cold hearted rejection has something to do with it. " replied James, " by the way who proposes like that, Is he proposing to Tom Cruise. " " what''s wrong with that Proposal, I kinda like it " said Trisha '' A Spy Movie Nut like you would like it even if he just said, My name is Marty, Marty Olsen. '' thought James. " I am sick of these proposals. " groaned Ava, as she walked out towards Marty, Trisha followed behind to join in on the fun. James choose not to go out of respect for a fellow single schoolmate. ... Looking at Ava coming towards him Marty was delighted, ''no girl can refuse a mega phone proposal'' he thought. as Ava stoped in front of him, Marty said " Ava I knew you would ..... " Before Marty could finish, Ava coldly said " I reject " extinguishing the flame of passion burning in Marty''s heart and walked back into the Apartment building''s Main gate, without giving Marty a chance to ask for a explanation. The Guards at the main gate shook their head feeling bad for the Marty, they have seen the same scene repeat for 5 times now, including this one. Looking at the devastated Marty, Trisha patted his shoulder and said," do not feel sad, Its not you, she is in love with someone else. " " what! who is it ? " said Marty as the extinguished Flame rekindled in his heart but this flame was fueled with hate and resentment. "..." Trisha Just shook her head with a solemn expression. Seeing Trisha not respond, Marty''s eyes shone with a cunning light, with a pitiful face he said " please, it will help me get closure. " Hearing it was to get closure, Trisha hesitated and said " James, Ava loves James Alpucci. " .... Seeing another one of his fellow schoolmates get their heart broken, James sighed and thought '' Man that is the coolest rejection I have seen thus far, it was colder then the previous ones. '' but suddenly he felt a murderous intention from the outside of main gate, It as Marty, '' what the .. why is he staring at me as if I stole his wife '' thought James, but looking at Trisha next to Marty, James got a picture of what could have triggered Marty''s hatred towards him. Trisha smugly returned, looking at her smug face James asked " what tdid you tell him ? " " cannot tell you, Trisha and client privileges " said Trisha as she went towards the elevator. '' Trisha and client privileges, do you know how ambiguous it sounds'' thought James with annoyance as he entered the elevator with Ava and Trisha. ..... Confession Day, Is celebrated on a day before every Graduation Exam, Confession Day is an occasion which is celebrated in all 2500+ Cites to express respect, honor, and love towards youths going through the graduation exam. This day is an event to honor the contribution of these youths, acknowledge their efforts and their role in our society. On this day the youths confess their feelings, desires, regrets etc to the important people in their life before the graduation exam. mostly people celebrate this day by sending messages of love and affection to family and friends. Basically since they do not know if they can pass the graduation exam they confess feelings to all the Important people in their life, that is Parents, siblings, grandparents, relatives, friends before the exam in case this may be their last moment with their loved ones. Not everyone chooses a direct confession, some choose to record their final words for the important people in their life and submit them on the city government forum. In case they fail the exam this record message will be handled by the city government according to the arrangments. But this not what Confession Day is popular for, Its popular among the stundents for being able to confess their romantic love, friendship and admiration to the one they secretly admire with out any judgement. On this day Examinees get to confess their love and affection to their crush without any Judgement and consequences. but still many choose to do this by confessing anonymously on the City government Forum. For example take Ava, In City government forum there are almost 50+ discussion on her, each discussion has 1000+ posts, all admiring Ava''s beauty and confessing to her. but in reality only 5 people openly confessed to her. Even Trisha has a Discussion in City government forum opened by Ava. there are about 1500+ post wishing Ava to complete graduation exam sucessfully. even though it may not look like it but Trisha has a huge friend following. This day is also a way for them to relax before the big day. all this students have been under enormous pressure for about 10 years now. they more than deserve a single worry free day to act their age. ...... " hey James, someone seem to have started a discussion on you in the City forum. " said Ava, with a wired expression. "really let me see. " said Trisha as she grabed the smart smart surface from Ava''s hand. " how can they say stuff like this, these posts are so mean, so many hateful posts.... how can someone start such a hatefull post. " mumbbled Trisha angrily, " do not worry James I will defend you. " said Trisha as she began to write a post. But before she could post it James grabbed the smart surface from her hand saying," you will only make it worse." ''Discussion Title : Pig Lord James Alpucci, Goddess Ava Bewitched Goddess Ava Mellon has been bewitched by Piglord James Alpucci, according to my source Little Golden Birdy, Goddess Ava and Pig Lord James are a thing now. for the Pig Lord, Goddess has coldly rejected 5 proposals, Marty Olsen is also one of them. '' '' why do good women fall for waste man, good men like me will die single. '' '' flower stuck in a cow dunk '' '' flower stuck in a cow dunk +1 '' '' I hope he fails his graduation exam. maybe then godesses can snap out of his bewitchment.'' '' Fail+1'' ''Fail+2'' Reading the discussion title and posts James''s face became ugly and his mouth twitched. this is one of the Negetive side of the Confession Day, people openly start to hate on others, with out caring about its consequense, complete opposite of what the day was meant for. " who is this Little Golden Birdy, I will teach them a lesson for spreading false rumor. " said Trisha " Its you " said Ava and James together. " my profile name is Golden Might you both know that. " said Trisha. " Little for shorty, Golden for golden blonde hair, Birdy for chripping out all the secret, Little Golden Birdy " explained James, staring at Trisha with souless eye''s. " Thats not true I can keep secrets and I am not short. " siad Trisha angrily. ......... 9:05pm, O''Hara apartment building, Penthouse. O''Hara apartment buildings are owned by O''Hara mercenary group. Most of the units in O''Hara apartment buildings are occupied by O''Hara mercenary group members. so the Penthouse belongs to the Captain of the O''Hara mercenary group, Ron O''Hara. " this is irratating, Just because I am not following your plan. you are not willing to be at my Graduation Exam. " shouted Trisha, sitting on the dinning table. " Trisha mind you manners, we have company " said Jean, giving apologetic smile to everyone at the dinning table. O''Hara family had invited Mellon and Alpucci family for Dinner at their place to celebrate Conffesion Day. but all fell apart when Ron annoced that they were not going to be at Trisha, James and Ava''s big day. even Janet and Justin Mellon were present since they came with the Mellon family. " do not worry sister in law, we are all family here. " said Kelly," Trisha it''s not because of you dear, we actually have a Job, which we cannot avoid no matter what " " what Job is so Important .." asked Trisha, Kelly was in a bind now. " Has the City Government asked our mercenary to help in City security. " said James. " how did you know ? " asked Kelly with puzzled expression. even Ron, Jean and Harry were curious to know how James knew about this. because this matter has not even been annouced to other members of the Mercenary. " Its simple, Tomorrow is a the graduation exam and representatives of different unversites, guilds, mercenaries and orgnizations will be attending it. City enforment force is barely enough to maintain law in the City, let alone moniter and supervise these various entites from outside of the city. that''s where you guys come in, you can''t refuse cause you do not want to have a bad relationship with the City Government. I would not have guessed this accuretly if not for the last part where auntie kelly said '' we can''t avoid this Job no matter what''." explained James. " good , good now I am more assured about you completing the graduation exam with less casualties. " laughed Ron. " okay, than what about auntie Marie and Tina, why can''t they come they are not part of your mercenary. " asked Trisha. Ron remained silent again, this time nobody tried to argue with Trisha cause something are better not known too soon. Hearing Trisha, James was also puzzled and thought, '' come to think of it according to predecessors memories during every graduation exam, O''Hara Apartment building would be under lockdown and security measures would be increased. what could be the reason .... this clearly show''s they are afraid of something ... what could it be .. unless it is retaliation of their old enemeis.'' '' This makes sense, A strong mercenary group like this one could not reached to this postion without making few enemies. '' " is it because you are worried of the retalition of your enemeis... " said James. Trisha who looking intently at her father for answer was dumbfounded hearing James. " Kid you are on roll today, save some for tomorrow also. " said Ron and explained." It''s common for us to have some enimes in our profession, we are not afraid of their retalition. what we are afraid of is they will attack our loved ones since they cannot do any thing to us. During graduation day whole City is in chaos, and it becomes easier for them to act. so we have to be more than just careful. " " then why did you not tell us about this all this time" asked Trisha. " you kids have barely come out of puberty and not even cleared a single scenario. what will you do if you knew, instead of adding more chaos " stared Ron at his daughter, he loves her enthusiasm but he is worried that it is directed in wrong direction. Seeing the tension brewing in the room, Jean decided to change the topic, " Janet and Justin, do you like the roast. " " the roast is tasty Mrs O''Hara " said Janet politely, Kelly added " Janet I heard building manager say you got 19 proposals today, did anybody caught you eye. " " No Auntie Kelly, right now my only focus is the Graduation exam. " said Janet. " wow! elder sister Janet you got 19 proposals you are really great, big sis Ava got only 5 proposals. " admired Tina, hearing Tina Kelly said ," if Ava did not reject those poor boys so coldly maybe she could have gotten more proposals. " " ... " Ava just silently ate her dinner, seeing her daughter not respond Kelly complained," I am really about her social life. " Then Tina turned to James and with hope filled eyes asked ," Big Brother how many proposals did you get. " Hearing Tina, James who was coincidentally enjoying his Irish punch, almost spit it out on Trisha''s face who was sitting next to him. 11 Lets Die Together " Are they here for our protection. " asked Trisha, pointing at two figures dressed in white camouflage uniforms. " Connie and Ravi will be escorting you people to and from the exam venue. " said Harry, signaling towards two middle aged people one man and one woman dressed in white camouflage uniforms. Connie Nu is a tall middle aged woman with yellow eyes, dark skin and bluish-gray hair a small part of her hair lays to the right of her face and the rest is tied up with purple ties. She is 37 years old, is an elite Dream Walker and direct subordinate of Ron O''Hara. Ravi Ohgi is brown-skinned with pronounced cheek-bones and has wavy black hair with bangs that generally hangs over his black eyes. He is a muscular and extremely tall man and has a tattoo on his left shoulder which is visible due to his folded sleeves. Ravi Ohgi is 36 Years old, is an elite Dream Walker and direct subordinate of Harry Mellon. "do not worry, these are just for procedures, nobody would dare to harm you guys on your way, consider it a certain privilage of being children. but we can not be sure about it when you clear the graduation exam, then offically you will be considered as adults and no longer under city governments protection. " explained Ron carelessly leaning on a armored gray SUV with the logo of O''Hara Mercenary, " you guys will be leaving in this. " ..... 9Y: 12M: 30D: 20H: 07m: 43s With almost 4 Hrs left to spare James and the company got of the Armored car, inside the parking lot of Ranmin Stadium. " you guys head in we will be waiting for you people here, be at alert all the time. " said Connie, looking at the 5 kids in front of her wishing them well. " guys do not underestimate any kind of scenario you get, .... sigh! give your best. " sighed Ravi, he has seen many genius who had never returned from their graduation exam over the years. he clearly was against the 9 member team. " do not worry, you guys wait here we will be back with in 24hrs. lets go!!! " shouted Trisha with full of enthusiasm. " quit being noisy " said James as he truned to Janet asking," did Leon and his team arrive yet. " " yes, they are waiting inside. " replied Janet checking her smart watch. "okay then well lets head inside. Connie, Ravi see you later." said James heading towards the entrance. ..... Anti Terror City Wide Formation Array, The reason why World Terror was able to wipe out 2/3rd of the world''s Human population because it was unpredictable and Humans did not have much information on World Terror or the Terror multiverse. In the early years of the Acopalypse world terror would appear and disappear when ever, where ever it wanted. But with more understanding of Terror multiverse, human researchers where able to predict when and where the World Terror would appear next, few minutes earlier than it actually appeared, using the disturbance in earths magnetic field caused due to the arrival of World Terror. Even though these prediction were of no use right now but with these Predictions Human Kind was able to find a new hope, hope that world terror was not Omnipotent, it can be defeated or very least be defended against. And soon with the Magical Knowledge and Resources gathered from Terror Multiverse, Human Researchers came up with a Formation Array containing of many small magic cricles powered by huge amount of Terror Crystals. This Formation Array would block World Terror from entering the area with in Formation but it burned enormous amount of Terror Crystals. Due to its fuction the Formation Arry was named Anti Terror Formation Array. The Anti Terror Formation Array was still a prototype barely at beginnig stage and costed huge resources and man power, but over the years it has be developed to the point where it can be applied at large scale like Cities, etc with high efficiancy. these large scale Anti Terror Formation Array is called as Anti Terror City Wide Formation Array. Thanks to Anti Terror City Wide Formation Array Humans were now finally able to build the first large scale stable settlement, now know as City A00. ... James and team meet leon and team at the stadium field, but they were with some company. A middle aged couple and a 11 year old girl, with their dressing style and hair color one can tell that the middle aged couple and the little girl do not seem to be related. the field was fied with many parents who had arrived for their childs graduation exam. " At what Time will we gain access to the Formation Array. " asked James to Leon, without caring for small talks. " Our turn will be in next 15mins " said Leon, James nodded in acknowledgement. since they had time both the team greeted each other. during these past two day with rigorous training on their Teamwork everyone has formed a sence of comradery, especially the girls. so, unlike James they did not avoid small talks, even introduced the middle aged couple and the little girl. Trisha was first to run towards the little girl as she said, " Little sis you are so cute, my name Trisha what is you name. " " Elder sis my name is Mia Ray, Malinda is my big sis. " Introduced Mai and added ," Elder sis you are also pretty. " " haha Little Mai you do not have to lie, in what angle does she look pretty to you " said Mira. " you big chest no brain.... " before Trisha could finish, Mia shouted " I think big sis Trisha is pretty " with enlarged eyes and clenched fist. Trisha who was flared up exclaimed " soo cute, Little Mia let big sis kiss you " without waiting for a reply Trisha kissed Mia''s checks. " Guys this are my Parents Lisa Meyer and Joe Meyer. " Introduced Mira. Jeo and Lisa looked like middle aged wealthy couple. Joe had a bear belly and Lisa skin showed signs of aging. what was worth noticing was that both of them were normal Humans who have never been to the Terror Multiverse, ''they must be 4th child'' thought James. 4th child Law. With the law that asked every child to take Initiation Ritual leading to a lot of rage from public, City government introduced 4th child Law, 3 kids for city and 1 kid for Parents. according to this law the 4th child of a family does not need to go through Intiation Ritual. So people like Joe and Lisa, serve the city with other jods which do not require a returner, like engineer, contracter, Businessman, architect, marchent, IT, Farmer, etc.... help the cities develop and maintain their economy. Lisa and Joe Mellon are the 4th child of there family, but they run a very sucessful and influential Business enough to gain reaspect from any returner. " Hello everyone I am Mira''s Mother Lisa Meyer, Mira has talked so much about you guys. espescially Trisha. she can''t stopping talking about her Trisha that, Trisha this .... you must be her best friend. " said Lisa Meyer, Looking at the team. " what?! really!.. " exclaimed Trisha with a puzzled expression. " Mom, when did I talk to you guys about this shorty " asked Mira, looking at her mother. " oh come on dear, do not be shy. everyone here is a friend. " said Lisa. " Yes, Mira do not be shy. I never knew you consider me as your best friend " said Trisha with a smile, taking pleasure at Mira''s shame. '' oh, they are good '', thought James, clearly the couples are trying to mend their daughters relationship with Trisha. " haha youth, enjoy it while it lasts kids. " said Joe Meyer laughing as his belly trembled and formed waves of fat. Soon a staff came looking at Leon he said " A Gateway Formaton array is ready, please follow me with your team. " Leon nodded. " Mira survive never give up, children I know this is unfair of me to ask you this but please take care of each other " said Lisa looking at the Team and soon broke in to tears, '' she clearly meant take care of Mira'' " honey, don''t " said Joe, but even his eyes were red. " do not worry Dad and Mom, I will be back soon. " said Mira, being sandwitched between her parents huge. Seeing this scene rest of the team were emotional and missed their parents, no amount of explanation could solve this loneliness they are feeling right now. Leon and Luca''s parents were also busy with the City patrol. " Sister do not worry about me, I will be here waiting for you. " Mia hugged her big sis with a brave smile, but her eyes gave her away. then she turned to the team and said," big brothers and sisters, I will be waiting for you. " Seeing the Brave Mia, rest of the team almost teared up. Trisha gave Mai a big Hug and said "do not worry we will be back soon " Then the Team followed the staff, behind them Meyer couple holding Mia could be seen waving at the departing Team. '''''''''''''''''''''''''''''' Gateway Formation Array, Normally anyone with little knowledge of World Terror can summon World Terror Gateway from their bathroom. But due to the Anti Terror City Wide Formation Array, it has become immpossible to summon World terror. that is were Gateway Formation Array comes into action. Gateway Formation Array bypasses Anti Terror City Wide Formation Array and summons a small World Terror Gateway enough for a small team of 5 to 10 members to enter. Usually Examinees are given a perticular Time for their turn to use Gateway Formation Array. but due to James''s Teams uncommonness, they were asked to come at later time when all the other Teams had already started Graduation Exam. Soon the staff brought the Team into a white room with walls inlayed with many magic cricles and formation array. A old lady wearing a purple robe can be seen standing in the middle of the room. " madam, this is the last team. " saying that the staff stepped out of the room. " Greetings Senior " greeted the team togther. " Very Interesting, do you guys know your team is the second team to ever give graduation exam with near 10 member team. " said the Old lady and then with a grin she asked " would you like to guess what happened to that team. " " please, Senior " said Leon, rest also looked curiously at the old woman. " haha , its not that difficult to guess, they are dead!. " Laughed the old lady. Hearing the response of the old lady, the team shuddered. James almost cursed, " .." " So, tell me little lambs do you still want to give your Graduation exam with a team of 9 members. " asked the Old Lady. Nobody responded, every one was already scared enough and with this old ladies shenanigans they were too confused as their desicion making was clouded by fear, even the fearless Trisha was confused. with one exception, " Do not screw with me old witch, our will is not so weak to be broken by your made up story. we have enough confidence in ourself and we will show you how we pass the exam " shouted James gathering the teams attention. " haha, me a old witch haha , if I did not know that you were going to die already I would have killed you right now. " sneered the Old Lady. " tell me boy what if you failed ?" When the old lady asked this, rest of the team also looked at James for his answer. " so what if we failed!!, we will be failing together. there is nothing more pleasurable than knowing that you friends have also failed with you. " said James. Hearing James, everyone including the old lady were dumbfounded. '' what?! you will be happy if knew your friends also failed with you '' everyone looked at James, as if asking a explanation. " simple, imagine just you failing and rest passing the exam." after a pause James continued " now Imagine everyone failing with you. now you tell me which is better. " " haha haha, boy you have a very intersting take on life but what''s more intresting is how shameless are you to openly admit that you are a petty person. " said the Old lady. " petty is a harss word I consider myself a realistic person. " replied James. " yes, it would be little comforting " replied Leon, rest nodded their head in approval but made a note in there head not to get on James bad side. everyone returned to normalself and got a sence of clearity and what mattered. " I don''t get it " Interjected Trisha. James just shook his head and shouted " Let''s Die Together!!" The rest followed James''s lead and shouted " Let''s die Together " . Trisha still did not get it, but it did not stop her from shouting along with others. 12 M-Cha " you guys ready, I am about to start the Gateway Formation Array." said the Old Lady. " Give us a minute, Janet do your thing. " said James, Janet nodded. Janet closed her eyes and concentrated, soon 8 marble sized milky white orbs flew out of her forehead and entered the rest of the team''s forehead one by one. '' hello can everyone hear me.. .'' asked Janet. '' yes '' rest of the team replied. '' I have created 8 mental channels , one for each one of you and stepup a group with all the channels. '' said Janet explianing in details '' okay Janet we know already, every turn on your location '' said James. " oh a telepathic ability, I see you guys are well prepared. I was worried for no reason. " said the old lady shaking her head. " we are ready senior " said Leon. as rest of team nodded in agreement " okay " said the Old lady as she moved to the corner of the room from the centre. A Pitch black orb appeared above the 9 of them and swallowed them all in a blink. " finally done, hope the will fare better than the last 10 men team. " said the Old Lady looking at the empty room. ....... Name : Janet Mellon Age : 15years 11month 29days 20hrs old Ability : M-Chat M-chat or Mind chat, is an advanced ability based on telepathy. This ability is very similar to a chatting app instead of smart device it works by connecting peoples mind with telepathy. It allows the user to create a mental chat app by linking the minds of people using milky white Orb. The Orb can only connet to people with their permission. Once the connection between the two minds are set, the two people can talk with each other through telepathy no matter how far they are within the same dimenstion. M-chat similar to any other chatting app has live friend location tracking. the connected people can sense each others location with permission of the other no matter how far they are within the same dimenstion. M-chat has another function, like voice chat and video chat in chatting apps, M-chat allows the connected people to share each others five senses, one person can feel all the five senses of the other person no matter how far they are within the same dimenstion with the consent of the other person. When many people are conneted to M-chat, the ability owner as the admin has the full authority to create separate groups, or individual chat or mute a certain member that is everything a admin can do in a normal chatting app, but every action of the abmin and other members while be seen in M-chat log, like abmin muted member1 or abmin created a sperated group with member 1\u00262, etc and this M-chat log cannot be tempered with by the admin and is accessable to every m-chat member. the M-chat log only contains the action of a admin and the members but not the information of the individual chat through telepathy. A person can exit M-chat with just a thought, Members of M-chat also have the authority to create separate chat with another member but they cannot create a group without the abmins permission. The abmin is completely immune to any kind of mental attacks from the member of the M-chat. ........... As soon as James was sallowed by the pitch black ord, he felt all his conscious was disconneted with all his senses. James felt compeletly helpless unable to See, hear, smell, move or feel. James did not know how much time he spent with in the pitch black orb as his conscious lacked the senses of time. soon the orb spit his out of it on a unknown strange land. Looking around James could see the other 8 members of his team, standing in the same manner and position as they stood in the white room while being swollowed by the pitch black orb. but the modren clothes they were wearing somehow seemed to be changed into Japanese Edo period clothes. Leon was dressed like Japanese Samuri of Edo period. Justin, Luca were dressed like Edo period Japanese soilders. Ava and Janet were dressed like Japanese Edo period maid. Mira and Trisha was dressed in complete black like a ninja of Edo period. while James and Malinda were dressed like Edo period Japanese scholars, also malinda''s mordern motorized wheel chair had turned into steam motor wooden wheel chair. As soon as they got thier senses back the team started to make sense of their sourrounding and figure out where and in what kind of situation they where in. Currently they were standing in the middle of a mud road and on the both side of the road was vast Jungle with tall tree''s covered in mist. the sky was covered in dark clouds and was pouring rain. " lets take shelter under the tree''s till the rain stops " said Trisha, looking at rest of the team. " No! " exclaimed rest of the team. For some reason their faces were unsightly filled with confusion, fear, uncertainity and disappointment. " why ?" asked Trisha looking at the rest, James slapped his forehead sighing ''pig teammate'' he mumbled. rest shook their head and thought '' ignorance is bliss ''. " Trisha, we are in the ''Crying Heavens'' " Explained Malinda. " What!!... but that is S level difficulty Scenario? how can we be so unlucky?!!" shouted Trisha, finally her care free expression chaged. Mira whose body was trembleling unknow to her, finally pointed towards James and shout" Its all your fault, its you who suggested to form a 9 member team now we are few moments away from death, if only we had formed 5 member maybe we would still be able to survive. none of you lisntened to my warnings... wuwu wu wu wu!" and started to weep loudly. James face became unslightly filled with anger, but before he could act Leon slapped Mira and said " stop weeping, James is not to blame here, he did not force you in this team, you this with your own free will. And this is not the time to point fingers and sow discord within ourselves." Mira who was slapped by Leon although stopped crying but still she looked at James with resentment. James choose to ignore her for now but if this escalated he doesn''t mind make a example out of her. " Malinda, how sure are you that this is ''Crying Heavens''?" asked Janet looking at clam Malinda. " 100 percent. Dark clouds covering the sky blocking sun while continuously pouring rain and mud road between a vast forest shrouded in mist, yep this is ''Crying Heavens'' and right now we are at the ''Wandering Forest of Misty Peak''. " said Malinda looking at the forest. " can you tell at stage of the manga are we in right now? " asked Janet. " um.... ''Wandering Forest of Misty Peak'' only appear in Volume 1 and only last with in first 25 chapaters of the manga. " said Malinda looking at Janet who was lost in her thoughts. " Okay we still have hope as the ''Wandering Forest of Misty Peak'' is like the beginner village for the rookie Male Lead and Female lead to develop. so unless something out of normes happens we should be fine.. " as Janet was explaining a sudden prompt appeared on everyones status window interjecting Janet. '' welcome to Terror Multiverse '' '' Scenario - '' Crying Heavens '', voume 1 ''Wandering Forest of Misty Peak'' '' '' Main Task - Help Princess Tokugawa Masako Reach Kitsuki District through Nagamachi village '' '' Alert - Scenario search prop '' Nether Flame Fiend''s Bone Fragment '' detected. '' '' Notice - Scenario under Penalty '' '' Penalty 1. Scenario Reward decreaed by 10 percent. '' '' Penalty 2. Explore by oneself. '' '' Caution, Any mention of Original work or Terror Multiverse or home planet or any compromising Information will lead to severe penalty, even lead to collapase of the scenario. '' ..... Scenario Prop, is nothing but double experience card or double reward cards in a games. there are many types of scenario props like double T-coins Prop, Scenrio Escape Prop, Scenrio search Pro etc. Scenario Prop should be carried on preson while being swallowed by the Pitch black ord. Scenario Props are rewarded by the World Terror. There are two kinds of Scenrio Props one with penalty and one without penalty. Scenario search prop falls under penalty porp category. Scenario search prop '' Nether Flame Fiend''s Bone Fragment '' , Scenrio search prop is prop which helps the user to land in scenrio to which the the prop belongs to but under some penalty. For Example '' Nether Flame Fiend''s Bone Fragment '' Scenario search prop belongs to Nither Flame Fiend, so when the user uses this prop the user will land in a scenrio where Nither Flame Fiend has possibility of showing up. Basically A search prop is a prop which helps the Returners to search for a particular scenario, character, occupation, abilites, Items, equipment etc. .......... As soon as the 9 member party read the World Terror prompt they were thundred struck, they felt as if a bomb went off in there head. Someone among them used a scenario search prop, the first penality was nothing as long as they get to survive, but second penality which they did not know was the concern extinguishing any hope of them ever surviving this scenario. Each Member started to look the other with Suspiciousness, this bad for them. the had already lost half of it hopes because of ''S level difficulty Scenario'' and now this betrayal from with in the group. " which one of you MF''s used the Scenario Search prop?!" shouted Justin, looking at Leon, Luca, Mira. " why the fuck are you eyeballing us? " said Luca, clearly he suspected James, Justin, Janet and Ava. And he considered Trisha too dumd to be part of this. " It wasn''t one of us, than who else other than you guys? " said Justin, If not for his sister constantly telling him to keep calm through M-Chat he would have already gone Breserk. Just as Luca was about to retort, James butted in saying " both off you shut up, first focus on the scenario. you need to be alive to blame each other. " " you would want it wouldn''t you James, because its you guys who used the Scenario Search prop. " Mira sneered and continued," clearly you tried so hard to get Scenario Coordinates which will help heal Trisha, what better way than using the healing properties of Nether Flame of the Nether Flame Fiend. " When Mira mentioned this rest of the members looked at James for an explination including Justin. Ava and Trisha did not care they would back James no matter what. " Mira, shut up what you say doesn''t even make sense. James already had The scenario coordinate of '' 5 Elemental Ninja KIngdom '' which would be far more safer and efficient way to heal Trisha''s injuries. And Nether Flame is completely opposite to Trisha''s Passive ability using this flame to heal her would cause her more harm then good. " Explained Janet, eyeing her brother for doubting James. Hearing Janet''s explination Mira just snorted and said " it was definitly not use and you guys claim it was not then who? " " stop it Mira, who ever it was they will be found with time. but now is not the time or place for blaming each other and sowing discord with in the team. right now we are in S level difficulty scenario none of use can servive alone. we need to be a team to servive this remember our practice, the scenario should be staring soon. " said Leon shaking his head, clearly he was more worried about how to surive than finding the traitor. " but how than we trust them after such an a betaral, forget being team I am even afriad to stand next to them. who knows what they have planned. " said Mira with dramatic gestures. " Mira, I said.... " as Leon was about to repramind Mira, the team felt the earth below them tremble as if something colossal was coming their way in a very fast speed. Feeling the Tremble they looked in the direaction of which the distrubance was coming from. even though it was a plane striaght mud road nobody could see the figure of what was coming in their direaction. It seems to be still far from them. " I see it " said Trisha, Trisha''s prosthetic eye ball has a very long range of sight. Hearing this Janet said ," share your sight with the group. " With the help of the M-chat Trisha''s Vison was shared with the team. But what they saw made the hair stand up on the back of their neck''s. 13 Crying Heavens 1616, Edo Period Japan. It had been 10 years since Tokugawa Shogunate put an end to Muromachi period, all the land in the Japan was owned by Daimyo. Which led to constant fight among daimyo, and a process of consolidation ensued, with fewer and fewer daimyo emerging from the local wars and each holding more and more territory, inturn leading to an unprecedented time of peace and prosperity. But suddenly one day when every thing seemed tranquil, The sky spit out flaming balls of fire, all over North, South, East and West, every corner of the world. Under the heavy rain some brave and curious locals found wired burnt pores filled rock when they explored the site were the flaming balls of fire had landed. After these balls of fire landed it started to rain heavily, throughout the Japan and the world. oddly enough even the deserts exprienced heavy rain. leading to the curiosity of the Tokugawas and the Daimyo''s. That very night these rocks were sized by the soldiers and presented to the Tokugawa and respective Daimyos. Many court Schoolars examined these rocks and were unable to find its origin as it was not like the rocks they have ever seen, as the mystery around the rock grew they declared that these rocks were no ordinary rocks and would bring huge change upon the world but they were unable to foretell whether these changes will be auspicious or ominous. The next day to the flaming balls of fire incident many people claimed to be visited by their dead relatives in their dreams. especially the people who lived at the place''s which were near to the site were the flaming balls of fire had landed. some even said that the dead claimed to visit them soon in person. what was weird was that even orpans who did not know their perents or relatives were visited by people claiming to their parents in their dreams. This led to huge panick between the people, superstitious people of the edo period under the influnce of their fear visited their ancestral grave to pay respect to their family ancestors without caring for the misty, persistent rain. When these people visited their ancestral grave something even bizarre was waiting for them, all their ancestrol grave had been trashed and dug up, rain water had filled up the grave and the casket and coffins had float up. when the angry mob whent in search for the GraveKeeper for explanation they cound not find him. Soon it was found that all the coffins and casket were empty missing the respective cropse, Upon further inspection of the dug up graves Scared, confused and angry mob found something which made the hair on the back of their neck stand, They found that the grave weren''t dug from the outside but inside. The scratch''s and claw mark from the back of the coffin led showed that the cropse clawed their way out of their own grave. The relentless pelting Rain which started since the flaming balls of fire incident never stopped, under the heavy endless rain all the farms were flooded with rain watr and all the corps were ruined. Due to the fierce, wind-driven rain fishing in the lakes or sea was out of option. with all the macabre and diabolical events happening outside being stuck at home seemed a good idea for few people. All these bizarre incident led to mass panick and chaos which could no longer be handled or subdued by the local Noble''s, Unable to find a logical explanation and solution they requested help from their respective Daimyo. Unfortunately the long awaited reinforcement from the Daimyo never arrived. but refuges from the captial stared to flood the towns and villages, claiming that the city and the capital are under the attack of Ghost, zombies and other dirty things. According to them since the night when all the weird rocks were collected and present to The Tokugawa and Daimyos palaces, weird things began happening in their mansion, like sudden disappearance of the maids, weird chewing nosie could be heard at the middle of the night, sometimes walls and floors would be stained with blood etc. 2 days later after the Rocks arrived at Tokugawa and Daimyos palaces, An a Horde of Zombies attacked the city and capital they did not seem to care about attacking the normal people, they just seemed to being rushing towards the Tokugawa and Daimyos palaces were the weird rocks were placed. Not knowing the what to do and Inorder to save their lives these refuges feld the the capital and cities to the towns and villages. After gathering all the information from the refuges the low level nobles and samurais all came to a conclusion that all there changes were broght by those Rocks and all the corpes missing from the grave seem to have come alive due to the rocks and the corpse are now searching for the Rocks. These fascination of the zombies towards the rock and its mysterious origin did make the nobles curious but right now they were in no position to quench their curiosity. During this period the rain did kept getting heavier and heavier , the old bamboo house were barely able to withstand the rain and there was not enough place for the refuges to shelter from the rain. During this period the nobles tried to contact the capital and other cities but soon they came to know that the capital and the cities were in the ruins and filled with Zombies and the whole city was covered in gray mist. This information scared all the opportunistic and ambitious nobles out of their dreams into the reality that this time Humanity was facing something beyond its knowledge and experience, unless they leave behind their petty ideas and come together there is no way they willl be able to overcome the current predicament. But alas another tragedy hit them, A string of murders seemed to be taking place and the killer was nowhere to be found but the bodies kept piling up. as the fear and panick increased among the refuges and the villagers the dissatisfaction and disagreements grew between them leading to them blaming each other for the string of murders. the bodies of those couldn''t be buried since the dead seem to come alive as zombies to avoid this the bodies were cremated. When the nobles, officials, Samurai''s were unable to solve the string of murders and were in dire situation, A 2 men team proclaiming to be yin-yang masters visited each of them claiming to be help from the capital. According to these so called Yin-Yang Masters they were not able to find the murderer because they were searching for wrong suspect, the murderer was never a human but one of supernatural entities known as yokai which are demonic, cannibalistic monsters. there are some yokai which take the form of victims deceased loved one to seduce them to a seluded space and steal their essence. Without waiting for the permission of the nobles they began their so called purification in the middle of the night. during this period all the people inside their homes could hear the sonorous, eerie and discordant wail of something which did not sound like human. Next morning before the sun rise these Yin Yang masters circled their respective village''s and town''s as if laying down some thing which they claimed as protection formation array to keep the yokai out of the towns and villages. seeing that these people are liget the Nobles finally belived that these people were really sent by the capital and enquired the situation of the capital and other big cities. When the Capital was under the attack of these demonic, cannibalistic monsters the greatest Yin Yang master Sukehime Seimei and along with other Yin- Yang Masters fought against them bravely driving them out of the capital while activating the the capitals Array Formation, saving the imperial family and hundred thousands of innocent lives. Sukehime Seimei is 21 year old, the youngest and thr greatest yin- yang master, her beauity and figure can be described as the well sculpted sculpture by the hand of gods. At this young age Sukehime was already the general of the emperor''s Yin - Yang regiment. After the situation at the capital was under control the Yin and yang spreaded out throughout the Japan in a team of two''s saving and helping the innocent lives from the handes of this demonic, cannibalistic monsters. After few years when the order was once again attained in the Kingdom of Japan, a huge announment was made that announcing the happiest occasion for the eniter kingdom the marriage of the Lady Sukehime Seimei and The Emperor Tokugawa. This was indeed the happiest occasion for the kingdom after the period of chaos, entire kingdom celebrated for 10 days and 11 nights. 60 years into future, Sukehime''s youngest son had taken over the throne through a bloody path killing all his sibilings using the Yin Yang Arts taught to him by his mother but he had to pay huge price as a result leading to his premature death in his late 40''s. After his Death Sukehime''s 14 Grandchilren also followed their father''s example and started to eliminate all the obsticals in their path to the throne without caring for the blood ties, relation, or even humanity with in them. Seeing that future of the Japan would become bloody under her grandchildrens regime Sukihime decide to decide on the next hire to the throne herself, which attracted dissatisfication from her grandchilderns towards her. as they all knew who the old lady was going to select as the next hire to the throne, her favorite her youngest grand daughter. Feeling the threatened by thier grand mother Sukehime and youngest sister they decided to eliminate them from the race. when masters from 13 different factions retaliated against herself and her granddaughter, Sukehime who was not in her prime due to old injures and old age decided to flee with her Granddaughter to fight another day. at the expense of her most trusted and loyal subordinate Sukehime fled the capital in search of allies to make a come back. ............. In the original works, Sukehime''s allies were in the kitsuki district. but it was at the broder of the Japan almost 300 miles from the capital. Reaching Kistsuki district under constant threat of assassination of their enimes seemed near impossible. They were currently lacking man power, money, time and a propare disguise. even though both Sukehime and her grand daughter were Yin Yang Master, travelling 300 miles was too much for even them. they will definatly need a horse driven carraige or a steam carriage for their travel but then id not carry money during their escape, all the her money was with her subordinates, who is now captured by her enemies. and they cannot use the jewelry''s on them it will rise the risk of being found. Sukehime disguised herself and her grand daughter as beggers to escape the search of her enemies meeting the male lead of the original works. This was the lowest point of both Sukehime and her grandaughter used by the original works for the character development of Sukehime''s granddaughter. This is how the original works begins, after knowing the real identity of Sukehime and her grand daughter the male lead decides to help them reach their allies by using his steam run carriage for a promise of a very hefty reward at the destination. The entire Original works runs around how the main lead helps the female lead that is Sukehime''s granddaughter to find and make allies, how during this process male lead and female lead fall in love and finally take over the throne while imprisonating her brothers and sisters. Bringing the End to the original works with the marriage of the male and female lead as the entire kingdom celebrates the happy occasion of empress''s marriage by parting for 10 days and 11 nights. .................... 14 Hito Sanada " Mira, I said.... " as Leon was about to reprimand Mira, the team felt the earth below them tremble as if something colossal was coming their way in a very fast speed. Feeling the trembling earth below them, they looked in the direaction of which the distrubance was coming from. even though it was a plane striaght mud road nobody could see the figure of what was coming in their direaction. whatever it was it seems to be still far from them. " I see it " said Trisha, Trisha''s prosthetic eye ball has a very long range of sight. Hearing this Janet said ," share your sight with the group. " With the help of the M-chat Trisha''s Vision was shared with the team. But what they saw made the hair on the back of their neck''s stand up. Under a late immoderate rain a huge wagon drawn by 8 hulking 3 meter tall humanoid figures covered in bandages wearing breastcollars attached to the harness of the wagon could be seen. These 8 humaniod figures were galloping in a perfect formation of 2 columns and 4 rows as they pulled the huge wagon behind them, forming water puddles on the muddy road with their every step and the ground tremble. Looking at this scene James felt breathless as if the grip of death was tightening around his neck, A thin transperant layer of ignores finally shattered like a bubble popping inside him, reality suddenly hit him that he could die any time without least bit of struggle. Other member''s experince was similar to James''s even though they were prepared for this very movement since 10 years but it never felt as real as the present. Malinda who was thunderstruck finally managed to regain her senses used M-Chat to update everyone. '' Guy''s snap out of it, I have both good news and bad news for you. which one would you like to hear to first. '' '' Good News '' replied Leon, because after what he just saw he really needs a good news to hang on to his sanity. After hearing Leon everyone nodded in agreement. Malinda signed and replied, '' good news is I know the storyline currently we are in and another good news is that the wagon we just saw belongs to the Main Male lead, along with him the female lead Princess and Emperors mother are in the wagon '' '' okay now the mainline task is starting to make some sence, so we will soon come into contact with the target. '' said Janet contemplating something. '' so, whats the bad news? '' asked Mira eagerly. '' Princess and the emperor''s mother both are totally paranoid due their recent unfortunate experince, forget gaining there trust getting close to them will be near impossible, unless ..'' '' unless what?! ... '' asked Ava with squinted eyes. other members also looked at Malinda eagerly. '' Wandering Forest of Misty Peak in the original works, play''s a huge role in the relationship and character development of the Male and Female lead. Apparently the monster''s of Misty Peak are laying in wait to ambush this wagon, during which the Emperor''s mother scarifices her life protecting the male and female lead, but before her death she makes the Male lead to swear on his ancestors that he would protect the princess with is life till they reach the allied force at Kitsuki District...''Malida paused for a breath, then Leon replied, '' you plan to use this ambush to gain trust of the Princess and the emperor''s mother ? '' '' correct but you should know even though emperor''s mother is injured and not at her peak state she can crush us like crushing ants, meaning the ambush is way out of our league it is not someing we can participate in with our current strength. '' explained Malinda. '' what?! its plain sucide '' exclimed Mira. '' James what do you think ?'' asked Leon, clearly he considered the new James''s opinions important. even Janet looked at James with expectations. '' gratefully, I am also fimilar with the storyline. the situation is not as grim as it seems. '' said James, on his first meeting with Malinda, James had used his ability on her to copy all her guide related skills and Info, which was enough for James to consider himself as a 3rd tier Guide now. '' what?! how so? '' asked Leon, even Malinda looked at James with surprise. '' I will explain soon, but for now follow my lead if you trust me.'' replied James. Everyone looked dumbfoundedly at James, clearly they had their missgivings after all that scenario search prop incident, seeing that everyone was taking there sweet time to come to a decision James reminded, '' what ever it is decide faster, the wagon is nearing us.... '' the termors in the ground under them with passing time became more and more obvious. '' we brother and sister do not have a plan and belive its the same for the rest of you guys, why not Just follow his lead and hear him out." replied Janet '' yes! Just follow his lead and hear him out, what have we got to loss except our lives '' replied Mira sarcastically. '' If you do not have something good to add then shutup! '' replied Ava to Mira''s sarcastic remark. '' Mira do not add to the chaos, for now lets follow his lead. replied Leon, seeing that Mira still wanted to argue Leon glared at her, Mira could only silently display her dissatisfaction. Seeing that everyone agree to his lead, James replied, '' check your inventory and give me the list of all the contents. let me start I have 2 gold and 10 silver coins along with 3 days worth ration for a single person. '' as he went through the animal skin bac on his back. '' same here we also have 2 gold and 10 silver coins along with 3 days worth ration each '' replied Ava for herself and Trisha. '' same here '' replied the Twins. Leon, Luca and Mira nodded in agreement. '' Okay great, Give me 1 gold and 10 silver coin each '' replied James as he tore a huge chunk of his white inner shirt. '' here '' said Ava as she handed 4 gold and 40 silver coins collected from Trisha and the Twins. Taking the coins from Ava, James tured to Leon who was still hesitant, James shook his head and explained,'' The male lead is a money grubing low life as long as the price is right he will do anything within his conscious. so we are going to hitch a ride by offering him money this way we will be able to get close to the target without alerting them. '' '' what do you think Malinda? '' asked Leon, showing that he has no faith in James or his Plan. '' I think it will work, especially now that the male lead is in dire need of money to repair his steam wagon. '' replied Malinda as she handed 1 gold and 10 silver coins to Leon, telling James where she stands. Termors become more and more clearer and huge as the Wagon neared James and the team. collecting the money from Leon, James replied , '' remember this is our background story, I and Malinda are traveling scholar''s from West to explore the east and you guys are our servants and body guards. We happen to have been lost on our way to Kitsuki District.'' '' wait what ?! who the heck is your servant..'' exclaimed Mira, James sighed and replied, '' do you have better cover story, with one look at our face''s they can tell we are not Japanese which is already make it hard for us to approach the target. with my Linguistics knowledge and Malinda''s vast guide knowledge we both can easily pass as reputable scholar''s. as for our belongings, we just prefer to travel light. and one more thing remember i am not forcing you to follow me you can leave anytime before the scenario begins, afterwards if there is any mistake I won''t hesitate to kill you on spot no matter who it is. '' Then James eyed Leon and Malinda. Ava and Janet were puzzled as to why James targeted Leon and Malinda, such a rough statement can easily be mis understood. Leon frowned but agreed with James,'' he is right, if you are in then go all in no mistakes are allowed '' eyeing Mira. '' almost forgot, all of you know Japanese right. '' asked James. '' yes, after all it is one of the 14 mendatory languages. '' Replied Luca. you would think with all this Terror world crap sylabuss, exams, test etc should be no more but only it was prioritized more, with in 10 year''s these childerns aquire knowldge more than a renowned scientist would learn in his life time. therefore inorder to not break the students the education counsler divide these students in to various groups based on the IQ, EQ, ability etc tests so that every student learns to the maximum of their capacity in 10 years with high efficiency. Just then James felt someone pull his slevee, It was Trisha dressed in tight black ninja dress acting all shy, blacklines appeared on James forehead as he asked,'' what?!'' through a private M-chat just for him and Trisha. '' I do not know Japanese '' replied Trisha, James looked at her suspiciosly and said,'' I remember you said you learned speak and read Japanese by watching and reading all those Anime and manga. '' '' yes, but I am only beginner stage and not that fluent, but with your ability I will become pro in seconds. please !!'' replied Trisha making puppy eyes under her ninja mask. Grabing Trisha''s hand James transfered the complete Japanese Linguisticsfiless to her. Soon James was added to another private chat, '' James, I do not know how to speak Japanese '' It was Justin, he seemed to be really embarrassed unlike who Trisha. '' Justin you out of everyone, I thought you were a top student in your his school, after hearing your strongest Tank title and all. give your hand '' mocked James as he grabbed Justin''s arm. then James closed his eyes as he transfered Japanese speaking, reading and writing files to Justin. feeling the new information flowing in his mind Justin closed his eyes to organize and adopt the new info. '' your skill is really amazing. '' sighed Justin, '' I own you one '' '' you own me nothing, do not forget we are a team '' replied James, Justin nodded in Acknowledgement. '' Anybody else, do not be shy, I still have 1 chances left. '' asked James. seeing no one respond James continued stick to your background character and keep you M-chat location on, anything can happen as Yokai with wierd abilites are rampent here.'' everyone nodded and made sure that their location was on. James stood at the front and the 8 stood behind him in a row at the side of the road but not to close to the wandering forest of the misty peak. standing in the front James started to wave the white cloth he tore from his inner shirt while holding 10 gold coin in other hand looking at the nearing Wagon. The wagon seemed to have noticed James and the team from afar and had already slowed thier pace untill it completely stopped in front of them. That wagon was in cube shape made completely of shiny steel, with length 13 meter , hight 3 meter and width 3 meter Approx. mounted on eight 1.2 meter steel wheels. from the sight of team it looked majestic especially the 8 hulking banaged humanoid monsters pulling it. Shorty Trisha looked like a drawf in front of this 3 meter tall beasts, the team was caught off gaurd as the 8 beast simenteniously looked at them, their gaze seemed to emit a invisble pressure the team felt like suffocating and found it hard to breath. " Friend we mean now harm, we are Just week Traveling scholars. we were wondering if we could get a ride to till Kitsuki district, we can discuss the price. " Explained James looking at the Wagon as he waved the white cloth and money in other hand. Soon a door opened and a figure walked out of it showing all his 32 pearl white teeths, " Hello I am Hito Sanada owner of sanada wagon, we always welcome a good business. " 15 Corpse Puppe " Friend we mean now harm, we are Just weak Traveling scholars. we were wondering if we could hitch a ride till Kitsuki district, we can discuss the price. " Explained James looking at the Wagon as he waved the white cloth with one hand and money in other. Soon a door of the wagon opened and a figure walked out of it showing all his 32 pearl white teeths, " Hello I am Hito Sanada owner of sanada wagon, we always welcome a good business. " Hito Sanada is a muscular well-built man with wild long black hair tied into a large mane. Hito is a lone samurai who travels to perfect his skills. Hito Sanada is the male lead of the Crying Heavens series and one of the series''s most known characters, the other being the Main protagonist and Female lead Tokogawa Masako. Confident in his abilities, Hito enjoys the thrill of fighting against strong opponents, hence he left his village to challenge strong opponents to refine his skills. Seeking enlightenment with each encounter, he constantly journeys in order to improve himself. During his travels, he met Tokogawa Sukehime and her grand daughter Tokogawa Masako who seeked this help. Outside of battle, Hito is a crude but easy-going man, caring only for money, sake and food so under the promise of huge fortune by Sukehime the decided to help the grand mother and daughter duo. Though Hito is a swordsman with no loyalties to any lord, a Rounin. It is often stressed in the series Hito has a "Sword spirit". His character origin was originally based around the famed swordsman. Hito was originally trained by the master swordsman Haohmaru, but Haohmaru eventually passed away due to old age pretty soon Hito developed his own techniques to create a wholly unique and powerful fighting style that was his own. So strong were his blows that they warranted tales of his strength, some saying he could cut down the supernatural or even mountains in one fell swoop, which was complemented by the heavy weight and density of his sword. He is also often accredited to defeating most of the series''s villains. " Hello, Mister Sanada I am James Alpucci, this is my colleague Malinda and these are our bodygaurds and maids. " introduced James, as he and the rest of the team bowed according the cultural equity of Edo Japan. " Oh! I see. I believe you are not from around here." said Hito. " yes, we are schoolars from west traveling to gain more knowledge as they as ''Traveling thousands of miles is better than reading thousands of books.'' please forgive us if our Japanese is a bit rude " said James politely " no my friend your Japanese is better than mine, if not for your skin color and facial features I would really think you are a born and raised Japanese " replied Hito and continued " If you do not mind, can you tell me how did you guys end up here in the middle of no where. after all its rare to see western people here. " " Boss Sanada, since you look like my long lost Brother I will tell you but I would like you to be discreet about this matter, We landed here after using Teleportation Rune given to me by my master after encountering certian troubles. currently all we know is that we are in wandering forest of misty peak and have to reach Kitsuki District " explained James with sincere expression. Leon, Janet, Ava and the rest looked at James Dumbfoundedly. what Long Lost Brother?, what Teleportation Rune?, what Master?, what the fuck, Is he trying to solve the scenario or whip out a new one. " oh, I see.. " contemplated Hito, Hearing hesitation in Hito''s voice James quickly add " Mister Sanada doesn''t need to worry about getting in to trouble. all our troudle have been dealt with, all we seek right now is a new beginning at Kitsuki District. " " Haha, since Mister Alpucci has guaranteed, I will take your word for it. Now if you do not mind my humble wagon then 1 gold coin per head, 9 people 9 gold coins please. " Hito is clearly confident in his abilities, still he does not want senceless trouble since James has guaranteed he does not mind making a little money. As soon as Hito said this a anger filled beautiful, dulcet voice sound from inside the Wagon, " we have already booked the complete wagon how can you make deal with other people. " the voice become clearer as a young, flawless, undulating female figure walked out of the wagon. James choose to ignore this voice and hand Hito 10 gold coins saying, " Mister Sanada here 9 gold coins and extra gold coin for your services and troubles. " Reciving a huge tip Hito was exhilarated and said " please call me Hito, you do not have to be polite with your long lost Brother. " Seeing Hito and James smiling shamelessy ignoring her, the young, flawless, undulating female figure became exasperated, then she shouted pointing at James, " hey you did you not hear me that the wagon is already booked. " " This must be Mrs Sanda, Hito your really have peerless taste when it come to women. " said James. Hearing James the female was dumfounded, before she could react Hito shamelessly said " Thank you James, but do not prasie her too much she is already proud by nature. " The young, flawless, undulating female is non other than Tokugawa Masako the Main protagonist and Female lead of the series Crying Heavens. Masako is a beautiful young teenager with long black hair that is usually kept up into a low ponytail or low twin-tails in one or two red ribbons that are wrapped around them at the back of her head, gray/grey eyes that sometimes turn red, long natural nails. She usually wears her shrine maiden outfit. even though the outfit was loose and baggy it still did not manage to hide her hourglass body giving her a undulating figure. Being the youngest of all the prince and princess with least claim to the throne Masako choose to become a priestess like her grandma. Masako is known as a compassionate, kind, caring and considerate woman in the series. She showed great sympathy toward everyone, even her enemies. This was seen when she tended to Hito''s well-being despite him being a Rounin. She also had compassion and sympathy toward her enemy. Masako was also very good with children during her lifetime; no matter what village she went to while traviling with Hito, the children were always fond of her. Masako was also very devoted to her duties as a priestess and princess completely incorruptible, not even after defeating all her brothers and claiming the throne, she choose to forgive all her siblings and restored their status to nobels from royal prisoners and provide each with territories. Seeing Hito shameslessly take advantage of her Masako tremblingly pointed at Hito and said, " do not think I am easy to bully, do you want me to call my grandma. " then see turned to James as she add " are your eyes blind how can you even think that I am married to this trash. " " hey! I respect your grandma''s strenght that does not mean I will take your mockery " said HIto " same goes for me, I respect you as our driver that does not mean you can take liberties with me. " said Masako, " now return their money, the wagon is compelety booked by us remember. " " little missy that was before you broke my wagons steam engine, I need this money to repair the engine in next village. unless you can pay for the repairs please do not butt in. even though these corpse puppet are doing good pulling the wagon they are still not fast and efficient as the steam wagon. " explained Hito. Masako still contemplating how to retort even what Hito said was reasonable but she did not want to see this guy smug... but then another croacky voice sounded from the wagon " Masako do not cause trouble, time is tight just follow Sanda-San''s arrangement" Hearing her grandma''s reminder Masako nodded and said " you heard grandma, time is tight hurry what ever you are doing here. " as she walked back in to the wagon. Ignoring Masako, Hito turned to the team and said " James-san this ones wagon is small even though you have paid more then enough you still have adjust " James nodded and said " Hito-san, as long as there is enough place to stand it will do as its better than walking miles aimlessly. " Hito''s brightend as he said " then I welcome you to Sanada Wagon " under Hito''s the team enter the wagon one by one, the large container sized wagon subbenly became congested. " the wagon has 3 rooms, 1 hall, 1 restroom plus kitchen and rest is the storage space. 2 rooms are already occupied. so how about the female rest in the last room and us male can rest in the hall. after all it will be along journey. " said Hito looking at the team. The Team nodded and the female''s walked in to the room as Hito and the rest made themselves comfortable on the couch. [ every one keep your m-chat line open, share the location. be on alert I do not know when the ambush will happen but it will happen soon according to the original works. ]said James through the M-chat. [ what are these cropse puppet ] Asked Mira through M-chat. James did not answer, not because he hated Mira but he was to lazy to explain and was waiting for someone else to explian. [Corpse Puppet, are nothing but man made zombies and they are controlled by the creator''s spiritual power. hence, cropse puppet. ] explained Malinda. being the teams, guide it was her jod to keep the team updated on the scenario but since James had take the reins till now she was caught a little off guard. [ what! What kind Zombie is 3 meter tall and so intemidating. ] exclaimed Luka. [ man made zombie in the sence, Yin Yang masters of this world have a unique corpse refinement technique which allow''s to refine the bodies of the dead in to zombies with supernatural strength, defense and sometimes eve abilites also giving comlete control of the corpse puppet to the refiner. ] elaborated Malinda. [ It still does not explain the 3 meter tall beasts covered in bandages outside pulling the wagon. ] said Justin, clear they were scared by the intemdation of the the corpse puppet. [ The Refinig technique of these yin yang masters is bit special it allows to refine the corpse of the Yokai''s. the 3 meter tall corpse puppet pulling the wagon are excatly the physical type humnoid yokai. ] said Malinda. [ What! Yokai also leave corpse after extermination. ] exclaimed Ava [ elemental and mental Yokai''s don''t leave behind corpse their bodies disintegrate and dissovles into the nature. but physical type yokai''s are different they are usually created using cropes so they leave behind corpse. I also seen in the series that these Yin Yang Masters have techniques to conquer elemental and mental type Yokai''s... yep there are many unreasonable abilites in this world.] said Malinda. [ this yin yang masters seem very interestin occupation do not you thing ] said Janet. [ yes it is. there are different types of yin yang masters. like how Tokugawa Sukehime is yin yan master proficient in controlling and summoning Yokai while Princess Tokugawa Masako is proficient in prayer''s, talismans and kendo. ] replied Malinda. [ Interested Janet, I think this occupation will suit you abilites. with your M-chat you will be more efficient in controlling the yokai''s. ] replied Ava. [ Yeah, but it will be only limited to Corpse and yokai ] replied Justin [ according to the city governments records Yin Yang master is a 7 star occupation with infinite potential, many top universites provide different course on this field, especaily the Immortal Sura University it has many researchs in mythical related fields, they also have a scholarship for yin yang masters but competetion will be hard counting in students from the 2500+ cities. ] explained Malinda. [ Just 7 star] scorned Mira. 16 Ambush " It''s time for lunch. " said Hito [ Is this guy nut''s clearly it time for dinner it so dark outside with no sign if sun. ] said Justin. [ This world is different from our world, here you rarely come to see clear skies the world is shrouded with dark clouds and it rains 24/7 here, making it impossible to tell weather it is morning or night as the sun is hidden by the dark clouds. I think i told you this earlier. ] said Malinda. [man I hate is world firs t wet cloths and now no sun, how do this people survive ] replied Justin. [ they have changed their way of living similar to our world how we all have adjusted to World Terror. ] replied Luka. " guys, I said time for lunch. " said Hito looking at pspaced out James and the boys. " Hito-san I did not think food will be also provided, then 1 gold coin sounds reasonable. " said James, stopping the greedy Hito for charing extra for food. " No, the food is not... " before Hito could correct James, Leon interputed " sorry but we brought our own found and rations. you do not mind us using kitchen right. " Hearing Leon that they had brought there own ration and food supply Hito gave up on pitting the team into paying extra money for the food. so he said " Leon-san why eat dried up meat when you have fresh food here this food is complimentery and if you want to use the kitchen then go ahead treat this wagon as yours " " hey! why do they get food as complimentery when we have to pay for meals. " protested Masako, lord knows when she entered the hall. " because James-san looks like my long lost friend, so he gets friends and family discount " retorted Hito. " long last friend, you got to be kidding me.. " pouted Masako and soon sneered as she said" I am happy that you finally met your match. " " Did I hear lunch, I love eating lunch during dinner " said Trisha as she entered the hall. [ Didn''t Malinda just explain that its time for lunch not dinner ] James asked Trisha through M-chat. [ I was alseep I did not hear any thing ] reasoned Trisha. [ if you were asleep how did you hear Hito calling for Lunch. ] asked James. Trisha groaned and said " hehe! whats for dinner? " Hito and Masako looked at Trisha as if looking at a Idiot. " sorry this is my sister Trisha, she is little dumb don''t take her words seriously if not for sir James ability she would never learn Japanese so fluently. she steel has hard time telling day apart from night." explained Mira. " so she is a dumb ninja ... are sure it is wise to give sword , other sharp and deadly items in her hand " asked Masako. " do not worry masako-san Trisha may be dumb but she is a dependable ninja " said James " I am not worried about myself, I am worried for her master. you are scholar I am sure you must have read the story about '' Monkey with a Sword '' " said Masako Mockingly. " hey! are you calling me a Monkey " Trisha glared at Masako. Masako sneered as she responded , " you are not dumb after all, good for you " " Thank you " laughed Trisha scratching the back of her head not catching the sarcasm in Masako''s tone. " Idoit " mummbled Mira, James glared at her and said " Hito-San please ask your guest to not to flap her mouth, disrespecting my people means disrespecting me. " [ bro, what the hell? why are you trying to pick fight for such small reasons ? ] exclaimed Justin [ James are you trying to get use killed. ] shouted Mira. "Hey you bookworm got a problem with the way I speak, then say it to my face " said Masako [ fuck! ] sighed Mira. " who the are you calling bookworm, you mad woman " said Trisha glaring at Masako, if not for Mira and Janet holding her she would have already pounced on Masako. Ava was glaring at Masako with intention to kill. seeing the situation unfold out of their hands rest of the members fell into choas. [ Malinda what''s happening, you said Princess was a kind, caring, considerate, and compassionate woman but she is acting like spoiled rich kid] asked Janet. [ Even though Masako is better than her siblings, she still is a princess and is spoiled like the rest of the them but she is not beyond help. In the original works after the death of her grandma her personality takes a huge turn and becomes kind, caring, considerate, and compassionate. ] explained Malinda " Hito San I think I will have to take care of some trash in your Wagon. " said James as he glared at Masako. [ James are you crazy, calm down think about the big picture the mainline task. ] finally Leon could not help but butt in. Leon looked at James and shook his head thinking '' I really overestimated him if his ego can''t even handle this '' World Terror is not all about just strenght it is also about ones wisdom, wits, and many more. thick skinned, shamelessness and calm mind are some of them. Many students for exmaple students with rich and powerful parents usually grow up within a surrounding with themselves as the center. when they enter the World Terror everything changes according to the scenario, some become slaves, sexworkers, lowlife, cannibles, victim, not human etc unable to come in terms with the sudden change in their comfort zone they start acting out forgeting adout the main task leading to the faliure of the scenario. even if they are some how able to complete the scenario they come out incomplete apart of them is lost in the world terror. Taking this into consideration the school has added different self help subjects and classes to their syllabus for example, acting classes, zen classes, self hypnosis classes, angermangement etc, but unfortunately these classes all are optional classes so, most of the students end up ignoring these classes seeking strenght. even though these classes and course are optional many student opted these classes and courses as school rewared more and extra cridets for this subjects. Leon had made sure that all of his team members including himself had completed few of these courses Mari, Luka and Malinda had all completed all these courses. Especially Malinda due to her condition had completed all the theory classes and self helf classes to fill the gap left by combat and physical classes. One of his main reason for Leon to recruit James was that he also similar to his team members and himself had comleted to few of this self help classes and courses. predecessor James since his ability was not physical or strenght related he choose to complete this optional class to make up the cerdits. seeing James behavior clearly these self help classes and courses were of no use. Just when the temperature of the room reached its lowest, A crocky voice soundedinside the wagon," Masako if you are board then go meditate do not cause choas. and you western kid this not west learn to control your emotion if you do not want to suffer. " '' humph '' snorted Masako as she filled her plate and walked into her room. " thank you senior for your advice. " said James as he bowed politly towards the room at which grandma Tokugawa was in. [ What the hell were you thinking James? ] asked Luka. [ right what the heck were you thinking James? ] asked Mira. [ This was a test !? ] exclaimed Leon looking at James. [ you are quick to catch on ] mocked Ava, looking at Leon who gain sudden enlightment. [ Test! what kind of test. ] asked Trisha [ You ..... ] Mira looked at Trisha dumbfoundedly [ don''t look at her its her action which saved us all ] said Janet glaring at Mira [ what do you mean? ] asked Mira unable to swallow the blame [ your actions totally blew up our cover story, you fools clearly that girl was deliberately trying to stir up trouble to see our response and you fell for it. can''t you see how that Hito guy was did not butt in just watched from the sidelines] shouted Ava looking at Mira, Luka, Leon and Justin. [ According to our cover story we are servant of James and Malinda. Have you ever seen a servant question his master, even though you guys used M-chat to communicate, your body language, facial expressions and eyes gave you away. if not for Ava, Trisha and James timely response we would be in trouble right now. even though our cover is blown they do not cosider us ass threat or enemy. ] explained Janet. [ wft! you are just speculating, that senior can clearly feel our strength and knows we are not a threat to them. ] retorted Mira, hearing Mira''s response Ava and Janet just scorned. [ They are right Mira, even though we are weak and not a threat to them we can be enemy scout etc ... but what I do not get is why did you not just alert use through M-chat. ] asked Leon, everyone looked at James with questioning eyes. [ Because I think grandma Tokugawa can shom how moniter M-chat ] said James, hearing this everyone exclaimed. [ there is nothing to worry about I think at most she can only feel M-chat connection between the nine of us but not actually listen in to our conversation, that is she knows that we are talking through mental connection but not what we are talking about. because if she did listen in to our conversation and knew what we are talking about then we all would be dead for breaking one of world Terrors restrictions. ] explained James. [ If you had replied or alerted us, she would have seen the mental energy fluctuation originating from you or Ava or Trisha and started to doubt if all of this was a act. even little suspicion is enough a reason for the senior to act against us. ] exclaimed Leon. [ I do not get it though ] replied Trisha attracting everyones attention on to her and continued [ if it were me and had a little suspicion about something or someone I would immeditely clear it, why go through all this act. ] [ Its not you but The senior who is regarded as Edo periods savior and hero, she is not barbaric like you. anyway she should have her own calculations. but it is really frustrating to travel with some one who can take your life without you knowing ] replied Mari, what she said made sence to every one the pressure was getting to everyone one bad move and you dead fool. Even James agreed with Mari for once only the powerless and frustrating part not the Edo periods Hero and savior crap. he do not know why Grandma Tokugawa did not kill them but one thing was for sure that Grandma Tokugawa is monitoring their every move and definetly calculating something. This feeling of powerlessnes was very aggravating enough for James to clenched his fist so hard that his nails had dig into his palm. " James-San do not think to much in to it, you are too young to grow gray hair. " Hito tried to lighten the mood in the wagon, he can clearly feel the depressed and fustrated emotions of the team. James looked at Hito and nodded, " thank you Hito-San, this the first time I have traveled soo far from home can''t help but feel home sick. " " do not worry my friend time will heal every thing, for now lets drown our swarrow in Premium rice sake. " said Hito holding a jar full of sake. seeing the sake Jar in Hito''s hand blackline''s were visible on James forehead. soon he heard Trisha shout " sake who wants to compete with me. last one standing is the king. " " fuck!" cursed James and shouted " Ava grab her, knock her unconsious hurry ! " Then James rushed toward''s Trisha to help Ava subdue Trisha and Instructed Hito " put that thing away better yet throw it out. " " aren''t you exaggerating a bit too much my friend, if you do not want to drink just say so. " said Hito looking at red eyed Trisha sandwiched between James and Ava. " Hito-San please hide the Sake Jar if you do not want your wagon to catch fire. " Mira tried to explain. while Leon, Janet and the rest looked at her with questioning gaze. shaking her head Mari explained, " Trisha is a alcoholic ..... 17 Trisha is a Alcoholic Did you know that Insects can also get drunk.. Before the Apocalypse researchers have discovered that insects are susceptible to alcohol too. Professor Ulrike Heberlein and her colleagues from the University of California at San Francisco have found that fruit flies can get drunk, and when they do so, they behave just like inebriated humans. Apparently Humans were not the frist ones with the option to get Drunk to drown their sorrows. It just so happens that few insects, however, can detect alcohol: namely fruit flies, who feed on the yeasts that ferment rotting fruits into alcohol. When given access to higher doses of alcohol in a lab, meaning they have the option of getting drunk if they wish, one sees that fruit flies actually enjoy being drunk! Flies like the smell of alcohol but hate its taste.. A study considers alcohol self-administration in insects. ... The researchers found that flies prefer to consume ethanol-containing food over regular food, and that the insects'' preference increases over time. Flies are attracted to the smell of the alcohol, the researchers show, but they actually don''t like its taste. Also, Mosquitoes can get drunk off your blood.. Mosquitoes have a sort of holding bag for any fluids other than blood. Enzymes in that bag break down those fluids before they hit the nervous system. So what it comes down to is that you could get a mosquito drunk, but to do so you''d have to drink enough to kill you. Apparently, Wasps are lightweights.. Just one sip will get them drunk¡ªand you don''t want to see them when they''re tipsy cause Wasps can''t handle their booze, so they get tanked-up and fighty¡ªlike lager louts. Alcohol can make the insects more irritable and more likely to sting people. And Ants like alcohol.. The sugar content in the alcohol could have been a cause for ants to visit the cap and drink more than usual. ... Ants will become drunk and a certain amount of alcohol content/type can widen an ant''s trail the most in millimeters. Varying amounts of ethyl alcohol affected the behavior of worker ants as they established new colonies by either increasing their death rate or increasing their productivity through the additional calories. " I am not a alcoholic!! " shouted Trisha with her eyes all red and foam forming at corners of her mouth as James and Ava try there best to hold her down. Hearing the cammotion outside Masako cameout nagging " will you people quite down ... " but seeing Trisha sandwiched between James and Ava in a very compermissing stance she was dumbfounded and her mouth hung open. " I am sorry Hito-San this is for greater good. " having said that Mira soon grabbed the sake jar from Hito and threw it out of the wagons window. " NoooO!! " wailed Trisha breaking free of James and Ava she almost jumped out of the window but Janet and Luka restrained her. After few minutes, Trisha calmed down while scratching the back of her head she apolozied to everyone. " what kind of sarvent are you, to lose your sanity and forget your master in pressence of alcohol. " scorned Masako at Trisha''s apology. " what the heck was that, I need a explanation James-San. " demanded Hito with a ugly face moarning over his sake. " I understand your anger Hito-San, due to a childhood incident Trisha got addicted to the alcohol at a very young age but she has been clean for 3 years now. Trisha has hieghtened sences due to her speacial constitution. which make''s alcohol more addctive to her then normal people turning her into a raging alcoholic, and also due to her hieghtened sences she can easily smell the alcohol in her surroundings making it harder for her to stay clean. any ethanol-containing substance can trigger her withdrawal reactions. I am really sorry about your sake Hito-San, I would like to compensiate for the sake, Please. " apologized James " who cares about that cheap rice sake. its the sake jar that I care for, it was a gift from my late Master Hoahmaru its sentimental value is not something you can compensiate James-San " cried Hito. " I am really ashamed Hito-San for trying to compensiate your lose with a gold coin, you are right nothing can be used to compensiate sentimental value''s " said James. " wait! A gold coin! .. hehe James-San my master loved drinking so I have many similar Sake Jars back home a gold coin will be enough to compensiate for the sake jar. " said Hito shamelessly. " cough shameless cough! cough!... " fake coughed Masako as she mouthed shameless. " If you do not mind me asking where do you keep your sake jars, with Trisha''s abilites she should have smelled the sake jars as soon as she came into the wagon. " asked James as he handed Hito a gold coin. " ho! all my sake inventory is kept in the wagon storage unit which is enchanted by a space isolation formation array. Traveling in steam wagon is not smooth so delicate items tend to get broken in the wagon. so in order to avoid this the wagon storage unit is enchanted with space isolation formation array which seperates the storage unit space from the wagon space leaving it unaffected by the steam wagon''s bumpy ride." said Hito. " space isolation formation array , basically the smell of the alcohol had no way of coming out of ot storage unit. " marveled James, rest nodded their head in realization. [ Mira how do you know about Trisha''s alcohol problem none of use knew it. ] questioned Luka looking at Mira but for some reason she dodged his eyes like guilty person. [ She will not answer that cause it her fault that Trisha became a alcoholic in the first place. ] replied Ava glaring at Mira. [How is its my fault that Trisha emptied my fathers expensive vine stock and got drunk. if anything I am the victim, Trisha blew up our houses hidden basement, it almost brought down our house. ] defended Mira. [you told her it was friut juice and asked her to tasted it. what kind of a friend does that ] blamed Ava. [ no, I just told her vine tastes like Friut juice and she can taste it if she doesn''t belive me. thats all how am I the bad guy we both played our parts in it, what''s worse I was the only one who got blame and punished. ] replied Mira, her face became ugly remembering the past. [aren''t friends suppose to do exactly that. ] replied Justin. [ they were just 12 back then. ] said Ava giving Justin a death glare scaring the shit out of him. " guys what is happening here why are you people glaring at each other silently insted of having lunch " said Hito looking at the team, Ava and Mira snapped out of their M-chat war and gave Hito apologetic smile. " haha Hito-San I think you should have already realized we are not who we claim we are. " said James, Hearing James Luka, Justin, Mira and Trisha gasped in panick while Leon, Janet, Malinda and Ava shook their head in understanding. " clearly, I have never seen sarvents so disobedient as this people, their posture , behavior way of talking is not like sarvents but friends with one in their eyes you see the arrogance in them which you will never see in a sarvents eyes. I what world does a sarvents eats or sits or talks in with equal to his master. if my guess is right you guys must be friends and your status must not be less than nobel in the west . " sepculated Hito. hearing Hito''s sepculation James sighed. " you are right Hito-San, we are not masters and sarvents but friends. since it has come to this I see no point in lying anymore. Our families are indeed nobels in the west but no more, we do not even know if they are still alive cause befor we left our city throught the Teleportation rune our city had come under a attack of ''Night Parade of Ten Thousand Yokai''s'' for all we know by now our city, home, friends, family might have turned in to dust. honestly we do not know, what we are doing? what we should do? where we should go? basically we do not even have a place to call our home, we totally are lost if not for our ancestor had directed us to go to Kistuki District and that someone will help use. " Narrated James, the team was dumbfounded by James''s story making skills but did not lose their poker face, they may have messed up the first time but if they mess up second time nobody is to blame but themselves. " what!! you guys are just some lost refugees, haha here I thought you were enemy scout with serious acting and disguising skills. " exclaimed Masako, Hito his forehead in annoyance and shouted " you weedhead why are you telling that to them. " Ignoring Hito, Masako went on to dramatically say " Let me formally introduce myself to you, I am princess Tokugawa Masako of Japan. soon to be empress of Japan, I here by grant a chance of once in a life time to become my followers. " Everyone in the team was caught off gaurd, even James this sudden turn of events was totally out of his calculations. " BoooOOM!! " before the Team could snap out of this twist in plot, a huge exploation was heard from the outside and the wagon had stopped moving. bright light entred the wagon through every window of the wagon. " what the fuck was that and why did the corpse puppet stop" said Hito trying to look outside of the window. Then a croaky voice sounded, " we are trapped in a formation array be prepare for an enemy attack. " " what ! so you guys are really enemy scout huh! ..." before Masako could stir up anymore misunderstanding the croaky voice sounded again " It has nothing to do with them, they are innocent. " Ignoring Masako, Hito looked at the Team and apologized, " sorry my friends you got dragged into our mess. " " no, do not apologize , since you have called us friends your mess is our mess. no tell what we can do to help. " said James with a charming smile and rest of the team nodded in agreement. " with your strength you guys can''t even be used as cannon fodder " mocked Masako, the team could not refute cause what she told was the truth. " do not listen to her guys, which one of you is good at marksmanship. the steam wagon is mounted with two machine canons. " said Hito looking at the team. Although they preferred and trained in close combat, all of them had basic mastery of Marksmanship, but only Janet, Malinda and James volunteered cause James Marksmanship has reached Perfection thanks to his ability, Malinda''s Marksmanship has also reached Perfection since this was the only weapon class which did not require legs and Janet had reached grandmaster in marksmenship as she preferred ranged fight over close combat. " great, rest of you defend them. " said Hito as he got off the wagon along with Masako. the team also followed them and got off the wagon, but they saw made their back wet with sweat. The wagon seemed to be trapped under a dome made of fire with the radius of 450 meters. James and the team look at the fire dome dumdfoundedly, Leon weakly asked " what the fuck is this? " " ho! you guys came outside I thought you wouldn''t dare. " said Masako looking at the terrified team and continued " this is fiery demon domain Formation array, but this one is stronger than the average foration array as a speacial demon fire is used as the core of the formation from the looks of it, it should be Flame fiend.. um interesting its going to be tricky but can be easily be taken care off with grandma''s strength. " " its more tricky then you think Masako-San, because of the fire on the dome the oxygen supply from outside to inside of the dome is cut off and the oxygen inside is being quickly burned by the fire in the dome. its only matter of time before we lose consciousness due to carbon posioning and suffogation " explained James. 16 Trisha is a alcoholic " It''s time for lunch. " said Hito [ Is this guy nut''s clearly it time for dinner it so dark outside with no sign if sun. ] said Justin. [ This world is different from our world, here you rarely come to see clear skies the world is shrouded with dark clouds and it rains 24/7 here, making it impossible to tell weather it is morning or night as the sun is hidden by the dark clouds. I think i told you this earlier. ] said Malinda. [man I hate is world firs t wet cloths and now no sun, how do this people survive ] replied Justin. [ they have changed their way of living similar to our world how we all have adjusted to World Terror. ] replied Luka. " guys, I said time for lunch. " said Hito looking at pspaced out James and the boys. " Hito-san I did not think food will be also provided, then 1 gold coin sounds reasonable. " said James, stopping the greedy Hito for charing extra for food. " No, the food is not... " before Hito could correct James, Leon interputed " sorry but we brought our own found and rations. you do not mind us using kitchen right. " Hearing Leon that they had brought there own ration and food supply Hito gave up on pitting the team into paying extra money for the food. so he said " Leon-san why eat dried up meat when you have fresh food here this food is complimentery and if you want to use the kitchen then go ahead treat this wagon as yours " " hey! why do they get food as complimentery when we have to pay for meals. " protested Masako, lord knows when she entered the hall. " because James-san looks like my long lost friend, so he gets friends and family discount " retorted Hito. " long last friend, you got to be kidding me.. " pouted Masako and soon sneered as she said" I am happy that you finally met your match. " " Did I hear lunch, I love eating lunch during dinner " said Trisha as she entered the hall. [ Didn''t Malinda just explain that its time for lunch not dinner ] James asked Trisha through M-chat. [ I was alseep I did not hear any thing ] reasoned Trisha. [ if you were asleep how did you hear Hito calling for Lunch. ] asked James. Trisha groaned and said " hehe! whats for dinner? " Hito and Masako looked at Trisha as if looking at a Idiot. " sorry this is my sister Trisha, she is little dumb don''t take her words seriously if not for sir James ability she would never learn Japanese so fluently. she steel has hard time telling day apart from night." explained Mira. " so she is a dumb ninja ... are sure it is wise to give sword , other sharp and deadly items in her hand " asked Masako. " do not worry masako-san Trisha may be dumb but she is a dependable ninja " said James " I am not worried about myself, I am worried for her master. you are scholar I am sure you must have read the story about '' Monkey with a Sword '' " said Masako Mockingly. " hey! are you calling me a Monkey " Trisha glared at Masako. Masako sneered as she responded , " you are not dumb after all, good for you " " Thank you " laughed Trisha scratching the back of her head not catching the sarcasm in Masako''s tone. " Idoit " mummbled Mira, James glared at her and said " Hito-San please ask your guest to not to flap her mouth, disrespecting my people means disrespecting me. " [ bro, what the hell? why are you trying to pick fight for such small reasons ? ] exclaimed Justin [ James are you trying to get use killed. ] shouted Mira. "Hey you bookworm got a problem with the way I speak, then say it to my face " said Masako [ fuck! ] sighed Mira. " who the are you calling bookworm, you mad woman " said Trisha glaring at Masako, if not for Mira and Janet holding her she would have already pounced on Masako. Ava was glaring at Masako with intention to kill. seeing the situation unfold out of their hands rest of the members fell into choas. [ Malinda what''s happening, you said Princess was a kind, caring, considerate, and compassionate woman but she is acting like spoiled rich kid] asked Janet. [ Even though Masako is better than her siblings, she still is a princess and is spoiled like the rest of the them but she is not beyond help. In the original works after the death of her grandma her personality takes a huge turn and becomes kind, caring, considerate, and compassionate. ] explained Malinda " Hito San I think I will have to take care of some trash in your Wagon. " said James as he glared at Masako. [ James are you crazy, calm down think about the big picture the mainline task. ] finally Leon could not help but butt in. Leon looked at James and shook his head thinking '' I really overestimated him if his ego can''t even handle this '' World Terror is not all about just strenght it is also about ones wisdom, wits, and many more. thick skinned, shamelessness and calm mind are some of them. Many students for exmaple students with rich and powerful parents usually grow up within a surrounding with themselves as the center. when they enter the World Terror everything changes according to the scenario, some become slaves, sexworkers, lowlife, cannibles, victim, not human etc unable to come in terms with the sudden change in their comfort zone they start acting out forgeting adout the main task leading to the faliure of the scenario. even if they are some how able to complete the scenario they come out incomplete apart of them is lost in the world terror. Taking this into consideration the school has added different self help subjects and classes to their syllabus for example, acting classes, zen classes, self hypnosis classes, angermangement etc, but unfortunately these classes all are optional classes so, most of the students end up ignoring these classes seeking strenght. even though these classes and course are optional many student opted these classes and courses as school rewared more and extra cridets for this subjects. Leon had made sure that all of his team members including himself had completed few of these courses Mari, Luka and Malinda had all completed all these courses. Especially Malinda due to her condition had completed all the theory classes and self helf classes to fill the gap left by combat and physical classes. One of his main reason for Leon to recruit James was that he also similar to his team members and himself had comleted to few of this self help classes and courses. predecessor James since his ability was not physical or strenght related he choose to complete this optional class to make up the cerdits. seeing James behavior clearly these self help classes and courses were of no use. Just when the temperature of the room reached its lowest, A crocky voice soundedinside the wagon," Masako if you are board then go meditate do not cause choas. and you western kid this not west learn to control your emotion if you do not want to suffer. " '' humph '' snorted Masako as she filled her plate and walked into her room. " thank you senior for your advice. " said James as he bowed politly towards the room at which grandma Tokugawa was in. [ What the hell were you thinking James? ] asked Luka. [ right what the heck were you thinking James? ] asked Mira. [ This was a test !? ] exclaimed Leon looking at James. [ you are quick to catch on ] mocked Ava, looking at Leon who gain sudden enlightment. [ Test! what kind of test. ] asked Trisha [ You ..... ] Mira looked at Trisha dumbfoundedly [ don''t look at her its her action which saved us all ] said Janet glaring at Mira [ what do you mean? ] asked Mira unable to swallow the blame [ your actions totally blew up our cover story, you fools clearly that girl was deliberately trying to stir up trouble to see our response and you fell for it. can''t you see how that Hito guy was did not butt in just watched from the sidelines] shouted Ava looking at Mira, Luka, Leon and Justin. [ According to our cover story we are servant of James and Malinda. Have you ever seen a servant question his master, even though you guys used M-chat to communicate, your body language, facial expressions and eyes gave you away. if not for Ava, Trisha and James timely response we would be in trouble right now. even though our cover is blown they do not cosider us ass threat or enemy. ] explained Janet. [ wft! you are just speculating, that senior can clearly feel our strength and knows we are not a threat to them. ] retorted Mira, hearing Mira''s response Ava and Janet just scorned. [ They are right Mira, even though we are weak and not a threat to them we can be enemy scout etc ... but what I do not get is why did you not just alert use through M-chat. ] asked Leon, everyone looked at James with questioning eyes. [ Because I think grandma Tokugawa can shom how moniter M-chat ] said James, hearing this everyone exclaimed. [ there is nothing to worry about I think at most she can only feel M-chat connection between the nine of us but not actually listen in to our conversation, that is she knows that we are talking through mental connection but not what we are talking about. because if she did listen in to our conversation and knew what we are talking about then we all would be dead for breaking one of world Terrors restrictions. ] explained James. [ If you had replied or alerted us, she would have seen the mental energy fluctuation originating from you or Ava or Trisha and started to doubt if all of this was a act. even little suspicion is enough a reason for the senior to act against us. ] exclaimed Leon. [ I do not get it though ] replied Trisha attracting everyones attention on to her and continued [ if it were me and had a little suspicion about something or someone I would immeditely clear it, why go through all this act. ] [ Its not you but The senior who is regarded as Edo periods savior and hero, she is not barbaric like you. anyway she should have her own calculations. but it is really frustrating to travel with some one who can take your life without you knowing ] replied Mari, what she said made sence to every one the pressure was getting to everyone one bad move and you dead fool. Even James agreed with Mari for once only the powerless and frustrating part not the Edo periods Hero and savior crap. he do not know why Grandma Tokugawa did not kill them but one thing was for sure that Grandma Tokugawa is monitoring their every move and definetly calculating something. This feeling of powerlessnes was very aggravating enough for James to clenched his fist so hard that his nails had dig into his palm. " James-San do not think to much in to it, you are too young to grow gray hair. " Hito tried to lighten the mood in the wagon, he can clearly feel the depressed and fustrated emotions of the team. James looked at Hito and nodded, " thank you Hito-San, this the first time I have traveled soo far from home can''t help but feel home sick. " " do not worry my friend time will heal every thing, for now lets drown our swarrow in Premium rice sake. " said Hito holding a jar full of sake. seeing the sake Jar in Hito''s hand blackline''s were visible on James forehead. soon he heard Trisha shout " sake who wants to compete with me. last one standing is the king. " " fuck!" cursed James and shouted " Ava grab her, knock her unconsious hurry ! " Then James rushed toward''s Trisha to help Ava subdue Trisha and Instructed Hito " put that thing away better yet throw it out. " " aren''t you exaggerating a bit too much my friend, if you do not want to drink just say so. " said Hito looking at red eyed Trisha sandwiched between James and Ava. " Hito-San please hide the Sake Jar if you do not want your wagon to catch fire. " Mira tried to explain. while Leon, Janet and the rest looked at her with questioning gaze. shaking her head Mira explained, " Trisha is a alcoholic ..... 17 Ambush Did you know that Insects can also get drunk.. Before the Apocalypse researchers have discovered that insects are susceptible to alcohol too. Professor Ulrike Heberlein and her colleagues from the University of California at San Francisco have found that fruit flies can get drunk, and when they do so, they behave just like inebriated humans. Apparently Humans were not the frist ones with the option to get Drunk to drown their sorrows. It just so happens that few insects, however, can detect alcohol: namely fruit flies, who feed on the yeasts that ferment rotting fruits into alcohol. When given access to higher doses of alcohol in a lab, meaning they have the option of getting drunk if they wish, one sees that fruit flies actually enjoy being drunk! Flies like the smell of alcohol but hate its taste.. A study considers alcohol self-administration in insects. ... The researchers found that flies prefer to consume ethanol-containing food over regular food, and that the insects'' preference increases over time. Flies are attracted to the smell of the alcohol, the researchers show, but they actually don''t like its taste. Also, Mosquitoes can get drunk off your blood.. Mosquitoes have a sort of holding bag for any fluids other than blood. Enzymes in that bag break down those fluids before they hit the nervous system. So what it comes down to is that you could get a mosquito drunk, but to do so you''d have to drink enough to kill you. Apparently, Wasps are lightweights.. Just one sip will get them drunk¡ªand you don''t want to see them when they''re tipsy cause Wasps can''t handle their booze, so they get tanked-up and fighty¡ªlike lager louts. Alcohol can make the insects more irritable and more likely to sting people. And Ants like alcohol.. The sugar content in the alcohol could have been a cause for ants to visit the cap and drink more than usual. ... Ants will become drunk and a certain amount of alcohol content/type can widen an ant''s trail the most in millimeters. Varying amounts of ethyl alcohol affected the behavior of worker ants as they established new colonies by either increasing their death rate or increasing their productivity through the additional calories. " I am not a alcoholic!! " shouted Trisha with her eyes all red and foam forming at corners of her mouth as James and Ava try there best to hold her down. Hearing the cammotion outside Masako cameout nagging " will you people quite down ... " but seeing Trisha sandwiched between James and Ava in a very compermissing stance she was dumbfounded and her mouth hung open. " I am sorry Hito-San this is for greater good. " having said that Mira soon grabbed the sake jar from Hito and threw it out of the wagons window. " NoooO!! " wailed Trisha breaking free of James and Ava she almost jumped out of the window but Janet and Luka restrained her. After few minutes, Trisha calmed down while scratching the back of her head she apolozied to everyone. " what kind of sarvent are you, to lose your sanity and forget your master in pressence of alcohol. " scorned Masako at Trisha''s apology. " what the heck was that, I need a explanation James-San. " demanded Hito with a ugly face moarning over his sake. " I understand your anger Hito-San, due to a childhood incident Trisha got addicted to the alcohol at a very young age but she has been clean for 3 years now. Trisha has hieghtened sences due to her speacial constitution. which make''s alcohol more addctive to her then normal people turning her into a raging alcoholic, and also due to her hieghtened sences she can easily smell the alcohol in her surroundings making it harder for her to stay clean. any ethanol-containing substance can trigger her withdrawal reactions. I am really sorry about your sake Hito-San, I would like to compensiate for the sake, Please. " apologized James " who cares about that cheap rice sake. its the sake jar that I care for, it was a gift from my late Master Hoahmaru its sentimental value is not something you can compensiate James-San " cried Hito. " I am really ashamed Hito-San for trying to compensiate your lose with a gold coin, you are right nothing can be used to compensiate sentimental value''s " said James. " wait! A gold coin! .. hehe James-San my master loved drinking so I have many similar Sake Jars back home a gold coin will be enough to compensiate for the sake jar. " said Hito shamelessly. " cough shameless cough! cough!... " fake coughed Masako as she mouthed shameless. " If you do not mind me asking where do you keep your sake jars, with Trisha''s abilites she should have smelled the sake jars as soon as she came into the wagon. " asked James as he handed Hito a gold coin. " ho! all my sake inventory is kept in the wagon storage unit which is enchanted by a space isolation formation array. Traveling in steam wagon is not smooth so delicate items tend to get broken in the wagon. so in order to avoid this the wagon storage unit is enchanted with space isolation formation array which seperates the storage unit space from the wagon space leaving it unaffected by the steam wagon''s bumpy ride." said Hito. " space isolation formation array , basically the smell of the alcohol had no way of coming out of ot storage unit. " marveled James, rest nodded their head in realization. [ Mira how do you know about Trisha''s alcohol problem none of use knew it. ] questioned Luka looking at Mira but for some reason she dodged his eyes like guilty person. [ She will not answer that cause it her fault that Trisha became a alcoholic in the first place. ] replied Ava glaring at Mira. [How is its my fault that Trisha emptied my fathers expensive vine stock and got drunk. if anything I am the victim, Trisha blew up our houses hidden basement, it almost brought down our house. ] defended Mira. [you told her it was friut juice and asked her to tasted it. what kind of a friend does that ] blamed Ava. [ no, I just told her vine tastes like Friut juice and she can taste it if she doesn''t belive me. thats all how am I the bad guy we both played our parts in it, what''s worse I was the only one who got blame and punished. ] replied Mira, her face became ugly remembering the past. [aren''t friends suppose to do exactly that. ] replied Justin. [ they were just 12 back then. ] said Ava giving Justin a death glare scaring the shit out of him. " guys what is happening here why are you people glaring at each other silently insted of having lunch " said Hito looking at the team, Ava and Mira snapped out of their M-chat war and gave Hito apologetic smile. " haha Hito-San I think you should have already realized we are not who we claim we are. " said James, Hearing James Luka, Justin, Mira and Trisha gasped in panick while Leon, Janet, Malinda and Ava shook their head in understanding. " clearly, I have never seen sarvents so disobedient as this people, their posture , behavior way of talking is not like sarvents but friends with one in their eyes you see the arrogance in them which you will never see in a sarvents eyes. I what world does a sarvents eats or sits or talks in with equal to his master. if my guess is right you guys must be friends and your status must not be less than nobel in the west . " sepculated Hito. hearing Hito''s sepculation James sighed. " you are right Hito-San, we are not masters and sarvents but friends. since it has come to this I see no point in lying anymore. Our families are indeed nobels in the west but no more, we do not even know if they are still alive cause befor we left our city throught the Teleportation rune our city had come under a attack of ''Night Parade of Ten Thousand Yokai''s'' for all we know by now our city, home, friends, family might have turned in to dust. honestly we do not know, what we are doing? what we should do? where we should go? basically we do not even have a place to call our home, we totally are lost if not for our ancestor had directed us to go to Kistuki District and that someone will help use. " Narrated James, the team was dumbfounded by James''s story making skills but did not lose their poker face, they may have messed up the first time but if they mess up second time nobody is to blame but themselves. " what!! you guys are just some lost refugees, haha here I thought you were enemy scout with serious acting and disguising skills. " exclaimed Masako, Hito his forehead in annoyance and shouted " you weedhead why are you telling that to them. " Ignoring Hito, Masako went on to dramatically say " Let me formally introduce myself to you, I am princess Tokugawa Masako of Japan. soon to be empress of Japan, I here by grant a chance of once in a life time to become my followers. " Everyone in the team was caught off gaurd, even James this sudden turn of events was totally out of his calculations. " BoooOOM!! " before the Team could snap out of this twist in plot, a huge exploation was heard from the outside and the wagon had stopped moving. bright light entred the wagon through every window of the wagon. " what the fuck was that and why did the corpse puppet stop" said Hito trying to look outside of the window. Then a croaky voice sounded, " we are trapped in a formation array be prepare for an enemy attack. " " what ! so you guys are really enemy scout huh! ..." before Masako could stir up anymore misunderstanding the croaky voice sounded again " It has nothing to do with them, they are innocent. " Ignoring Masako, Hito looked at the Team and apologized, " sorry my friends you got dragged into our mess. " " no, do not apologize , since you have called us friends your mess is our mess. no tell what we can do to help. " said James with a charming smile and rest of the team nodded in agreement. " with your strength you guys can''t even be used as cannon fodder " mocked Masako, the team could not refute cause what she told was the truth. " do not listen to her guys, which one of you is good at marksmanship. the steam wagon is mounted with two machine canons. " said Hito looking at the team. Although they preferred and trained in close combat, all of them had basic mastery of Marksmanship, but only Janet, Malinda and James volunteered cause James Marksmanship has reached Perfection thanks to his ability, Malinda''s Marksmanship has also reached Perfection since this was the only weapon class which did not require legs and Janet had reached grandmaster in marksmenship as she preferred ranged fight over close combat. " great, rest of you defend them. " said Hito as he got off the wagon along with Masako. the team also followed them and got off the wagon, but they saw made their back wet with sweat. The wagon seemed to be trapped under a dome made of fire with the radius of 450 meters. James and the team look at the fire dome dumdfoundedly, Leon weakly asked " what the fuck is this? " " ho! you guys came outside I thought you wouldn''t dare. " said Masako looking at the terrified team and continued " this is fiery demon domain Formation array, but this one is stronger than the average foration array as a speacial demon fire is used as the core of the formation from the looks of it, it should be Flame fiend.. um interesting its going to be tricky but can be easily be taken care off with grandma''s strength. " " its more tricky then you think Masako-San, because of the fire on the dome the oxygen supply from outside to inside of the dome is cut off and the oxygen inside is being quickly burned by the fire in the dome. its only matter of time before we lose consciousness due to carbon posioning and suffogation " explained James. 18 Insect Physiology Fiery Demon Domain Formation Array, is a Trap type Array formation which uses Demon fire to imprison and isolated the target from the outside world. what makes this Array formation dangerous is the Demon flames used as the core for this Array formation, since the lethality of the Array Formation depends upon the temperature of the flame, higher the temperature of the flame higher the lethality of the formation Array. The Fiery Demon Domain Formation Array works by trapping the target inside Formation Array, As the flame on the dome cuts of the oxygen suppy to inside of the array buy burning the oxygen mean while the flame on the inside of the dome burns on the oxygen inside the Formation Array. With time the oxygen ratio inside the dome decrease till none is left where as the carbondioxide ration increase to the maximum. leaving no choice for the trapped target to died due to suffogation or due to carbon posioning. There are two ways to break this formation, First, either by using Demon flame or opposite elements stronger than the the Demon flame used as the core or by using strong physical, mental or spiritual strength which can suppress the Demon flame used as the core. Lastly , Array Formation is similar to a electric circuit in someways, like how a electic circuit is useless without the powersource similarly finding the core whichis the powersourse of the formation array and disconnecting it from the formation array is another way to break the formation array. " Do not worry, my grandma will solve this formation with easy, no matter how powerful this flame it is not an opponent of her soul fire." said Masako nonchalantly looking at the panicked faces of the team. [ Guys remember our plan, do not actively participate in the fight just save your ass, stick with Hito, stay far away from Masako and Sukehime. especially you Trisha do not forget the objective distracted by the fight. ] reminded James glaring at Trisha, while just scratched the back of her. The plan of the team was simple that is to complete the main objective of scenario and not to attempt any heroics by trying change the plot. The Main objective of the Scenario is to help Princess Tokugawa Masako to reach Kitsuki District through Nagamanchi village. Thanks to the original works the Team already know that Princess Tokugawa Masako doesn''t need their help to reach Kitsuki District as she will reach Kitsuki District through Nagamanchi village without their help anyway. so all they need to do is tag along with Masako till she reachs Kitsuki District, to clear the scenario. So, why take risk by participating in the Fight. obviously the target of the enemies are the Tokugawa grandma and granddaughter pair so the team need to stay clear of them to minimize the risk. After avoiding Tokugawa grandma and granddaughter pair, Hito sanada was the only muscle on their side who could save them from unexpected and deadly situaton so sticking to him was wise choice to maximize their survival chances. This fight was way beyond their league so unwanted heroics was doomed to end badly of all of them. As the Team was admiring the Fiery Dome, dark yellow colored Huge vile Insects in huge numbers start to pour into the dome from all sides some how the fire on the fiery dome did not seem to effect or hinder these insects advance. " James-San and Malinda-san please man the Machine cannons of the wagon " said Hito as he unsheathed his sword. " rest of you get behind me watch as I burn this bugs into crisp. " said Masako as fiery red flames covered her fists. " No!! " x10 shouted everyone simultaneously. Hito explained the confused Masako, " you can not use fire to fight the bugs it will only hasten our deaths. use other methods and I also feel that these bugs should to be resistant to flame as I smell on them. " " okay, then I will show you what true swordsmanship is .." scoffed Masako as she unshealthed her katana. [ Trisha are able to communicate with these insects. ] asked James. [ No, their conscious is bound and shielded by strong mental strength, make it harder for me to communicate or form a mental connection with them. who ever is controlling them has way stronger mental strength then me.] replied Trisha. [ okay do not be hard on yourself these bugs are controlled by a Insect queen yokai so there was no hope to start with. ] consoled James. .... Name : Trisha O''hara Age : 15yrs old Ability : Insect Physiology Insect Physiology gives the user the power to mimic the abilities of any Insect she knows of, the ability apparently gives her intuitive understanding of the Insect and what abilities they have that may be useful in the situation. She can switch between the abilities with ease in a split second or use many abilites together. for example user with this ability can mimic any insect ability, including Antenna Protrusion, Appendage Generation/Multiple Arms, Burrowing, Camouflage, Danger Intuition, Dermal Armor, Ecdysis, Enhanced Agility, Enhanced Balance, Enhanced Leap, Enhanced Senses, Enhanced Smell, Enhanced Vision360-Degree Vision, Ultraviolet Vision, Enhanced Strength, Lunglessness, High Resistance, Poison Generation, Powerful Bite, Speed Swimming/Water Walking, Stinger Protrusion, Thermal Resistance, Wallcrawling, Wing Manifestation/Flight etc. It also provides the use with a strong and tensile body with highly enhanced vitality, physical strength and stamina comparable to Insects . Insect Metamorph [sealed due to injury] :users of this ability have been known to physically transform into insects - for example: she has shape-shifted into insects cockroaches, beetles, earwigs, flies, mayflies, termites, mantises, sticks, etc. Enhanced Healing:The ability even allows the user to heal bruise and wounds within seconds by simply resting. Toxikinesis: this ability even allows the user to Redirecting poison. Dissipating poison and even summon poison. Insect Behavior: One apparent drawback of user powers is that he/she is not always able to control the inputs from the insect abilites during metamorph. Sometimes, he/she can absorbed unwanted insect behavior, such as instinctive rage. Meaning the longer he/she stays in metamorph state, the less human and more insect he/she seems to become. ... James and Malinda both got behind each roof mounted Machine cannons, then James said [ guys be with in 300 meters of the wagon as these cannons have accuracy range of 300-350 ] Crying Heavens Series took place during edo period, during this period hot weapons were not so popular and had not mad much progress, machine cannons was already considered high tech during this period. Machine cannons are the best for current situation as they are best suited for crowd control with larger Area of Effect and high damage due to additional armor piercing attribute. the reload time of the Machine cannons was average so both James and Malinda had to time and be conscious of each shot, so that they can cover each other while other is reloading. The formation array had formed with the wagon in the center, meaning the trap was triggered as soon as the wagon passed the mine. since the this road through the wandering forest was bit narrow for the wagon it did not matter where the trap mine was plased on the road as long as the wagaon passed through this point the trap would trigger imprisoning the wagon. As soon the bugs neared with 300 meters of the wagon James and Malinda started firing the machine cannon, the machine cannon even though it had a very low range it still had a very high lethality with larger area of effect. No matter how fast and accurate James and Malinda were, two machine cannon was not enough to handle this amount of enemies who charged ahead without any fear or care for their life. each insect was about 1.5 -1.7 meter in hieght some abnormal ones even reached 2 meters in height. [ wow! you guys are really have are really pro marksmen, this makes lot easier to clear this insect tide. ] complemented Hito, Masako nodded in agreement. Having reached the perfection of marksmanship both James and Malinda could perform better then a entire battalion of marksmen. each shot fired from the cannons achived maximum fatalities achinving the perfect control over the battlefield. But the enemy number was huge and unrelenting soon the insects crossed the 270 meter line. Seeing this, Hito and Masako ran into the insect tide to fill the gaps left by James and Malinda. currently both sides where at stalemate nither was showing any progress, the oxygen level was decreasing rapidly while the carbondioxide levels were increasing inside the formation array. longer the battle prolonged the situation worsened for James and the team. Soon the harness on the 8 hulking 3 meter tall corpse puppets unfastened, then these corpse puppet gave a loud war cry and ran into the insect tide. finally with the addition of 8 rampaging corpse puppet along with the onslaught of Hito and Masako under the perfect crowd control of James and Malinda the number of incest that died increased than the number of insect coming into the formation. Leon, Janet, Ava, Trisha and the rest looked at the battle standing besides the wagon clearly they did not intend to participate in the battle cause atmost each one of them could handle one insect at a time so running into the insect tide was utter foolishness. but this did not stoop them from marveling the spectacular battle infront of them. such battle the had only seen in video or movies and this was there frist time watching it up close, shame that they were not powerful enough to participate in this battle. even though did not participate in the battle they were tasked with the most important task, that is to find the formation array core, which was near impossible because the array formation was way out of there league, it was like asking primary class student to solve the senior high school students math problem. [ Malinda , James do you know where the Formation array core is hidden. ] asked Leon. [ No, in the original work the male and female lead are not able to find the formation core. ] replied Malinda. [ than how do they escape this formation array, there has to be something, thing even small clue will help ] replied Janet eagerly. [ In the original works Sukehime burns her vitality to overpower the flames to break the formation array, in the end the male lead does collects the formation array core as spoils of war but they do not show where did he find it. ] replied Malinda. [ you got to be kidding me even grandma Sukehime has to burn her vitality to overpower the flames, what the hec are we dealing with here. ] exclaimed Mira frustratedly. [ Guys remember the plan, no heroics, we are way out of our league here, one miss step will end badly for us. just make sure to keep yourselves alive soon all this will come to an end ] reminded James. Slowly the Insects were pushed to the 400 meter mark, but it was not time to celebrate yet cause they were burning the oxygen faster and the time they have left keeps decreasing. they can already see the air inside the array formation becoming darker and darker with the carbondioxide level keeps increasing. this was taking more time then the they had expected they had to end it as soon as possible, think this Masako started to slaughter the insects desperatly and kept pushing the insect tide backwards ... the pressure of the slipping time start to effect Masako''s decision. " Masako do not break the formation, come back, your making it harder for me to cover your flank and no my back is wide open... shit " shout Hito, getting no response from Masako he tried to kee in pace with Masako. Malinda and James can no more cover Hito and Masako''s back cause they were already out of the Machine cannons accuracy range. right now they were just focusing fire in order to control the insects advance from towards the wagon to the 8 rampaging Corpse puppets. they were forcing the insects to move towards the rampaging corpse puppets instead of advancing towards the wagon. 19 Flame Fiend Rak " Masako retreat! retreat! do not go so deep into the insect tide, we are out of Machine Cannons effective range they cannot cover our backs. even though the Insect Tide is slowing down and their number is plumating its till dangerous to fight at the edge of the Formation array. let the Corpse Puppet handle the rest. " shouted Hito helplessly, he had to agree that if it was not for the 2 western marksmen cover their backs they would not fare so well in the battle. the absolute crowd control skill of these marksmen astonished Hito, it was the were controlling the flow of the enemy advance and battle making it easier for him and Masako to go on a ramapage without caring about their flank. he was really happy that he decide to give a lift to this westerners if not for their marksmanship it would be very hard for them to defeat the insect tide without the help of Grandma Sukehime. No matter how much Hito warned Masako, she did not listen to him she kept pusing the bugs to the edge of the formation array. seeing no other option Hito choose to keep up with Masako and cover for her. When everyone thought that the insect tide had lost, the fiery dome trembled and wave''s of flame started to form on the dome which convered at the center of the dome. At the center of dome as the flame waves converged a fire ball of the size of a basket ball was visible with every passing second more and more waves stared to converge and the fire ball started to grow in size. Seeing this everyone was alerted they felt something was wrong, even the head strong Masako knew something was not right and retreated along with Hito. The team start to panick as this fireball was not mentioned in the plan planned by James and Malinda clearly something unexpected has happened. [ Malinda, James what is happening ? ] questioned Janet eagerly, looking at the growing fire ball. [ Don''t know this never happened in the original works, but whatever it is its not good news for us. you guys are feeling it right the oxygen level is decreasing faster with the emegence of the fire balland the air is getting more and more poluted with carbondioxide, making it more difficult for us to breath. the plot is starting to change from the original works, I am no more sure that Hito, Masako and Sukehime can break this formatio array. we have to think of some thing fast otherwise we will die of suffocation and carbon posioning even before the bugs get to use. ] replied Malinda with a solemn tone. hearing Malinda the team knew something that they did not want to take place happened, the scenario is diverting from the original works. The only advantage in this super scary scenario was that they had preknowledge of the what was going to happen thanks to the original works and now if even that is lost their survival curve just took a deep dive. Even though no one said it James could see the look of hopelessness on their facial expressions. [ do not worry, This change does not effect the final out come it only hastens it. you guys get ready, I think its about time the bosses behind the scenes will make the entry, be patient and alert, there is no telling what happens next. just remember doubt is the greatest weakness of the mind. ] James tried to cheer up and encourage the teams hope but he was no great leader rather he was a salted fish nerd who crossed in to this scary world so the result was a fail attempt. But what James said was right, ''This change does not effect the final out come it only hastens it. '' cause in the original works the male and female lead are never able to break the formation in the end it was who Grandma Sukehime burns her vitality to break the formation array and defeat the enemies leading to her sacrificing herself. as long as grandma Sukehime is not dead or defeated before breaking the formation array and defeating the enemies, they still have hope. The fire ball at the center of the dome was slowly but fast growing in size as more and more waves gathered at the the center, it looked like the extra flame from all over the dome were gathering at a point to forma huge fireball. the fireball slowly grew from10 inches wide basket ball size to 1 meter than grew to 3 meter and finally stopped reaching 10 meter wide, it looked like a small sun inside the dome. after reaching 10 meters the fire ball with the help of the earths gravitational pull dropped itself at the wagon which was at the center of the array formation. the dome was of 450 meter radius so it did not take much time for the fireball to bombard the wagan under the influnce of the gravitational pull. Looking at the falling fireball James cusred ''shit'' and decided to abandoned the wagon, then he remembered Malinda, rushed to her, carrying Malinda on his back as James hurried out of the wagon. Leon and the rest of the team who were standing by the wagon also ran for cover to evade the aftermath. but then Trisha and Ava again ran towards the wagon to rescue James but soon they recived a M-chat from James so they stop stop in their tracks towards the wagon " James san, Malinda san !!! " screamed Hito as he saw the fireball bombard the wagon, even it has only been half a day since they meet Hito had formed a connection with James and his friends. Hito felt that he was some what similar to James and his friends, After losing his master he became orphan and homeless with no place or someone to call his own, similar to how James and his friends have lost their family, friends, home and city to ''Night parade of 10,000 Yokai''s '' with no place or someone to call his own. Even though he admit it but he felt a little sympathy for these kids. So, seeing the Fireball bombard the wagon with James and Malinda a little sad and unhappy. But Just when every one thought that the fireball was going to bombard the wagon burning it to dust a gray flame spoued out of the wagon and swallowing the free falling fireball, the gray flame did not stop there it spread through out the dome and completely filled the fiery dome. when the gray flame filled the entire fiery dome it some how knew to avoid Hito, Masako, James and rest of the team and even though they were standing right next to the flame they did not feel hot due to the temoreature of the gray fire, it was as if the Gray flame had its own consciousness or it was being controlled by someone with pro level pyrokinesis. when everyone was confused to what was happening a coarky voice sounded " Don''t move, it will be over soon. " Hearing this voice everyone clamed done and Masako enthusiastically screamed " grandma has shot, we will be out of here in no time. " [ cough! ... James can you put me down.. please ] fake coughed Malinda to hide her embarrassment. [ .... sorry I forgot, you are light to carry, it did not feel like I was caring another person with me. ] James delicately placed malinda down on the ground and apologized [ so, guys what is happening! won''t all the oxygen in the dome be burnt out at this rate] asked Justin seeing how hard the gray flame was struggling to expand and break out of the fiery dome. [ No, this is Soul Flame this doesn''t burn with the same principle as the other flames. so we do not have to worry about it burning all the oxygen, it burns with soul power provided by the user instead of usiing oxygen as normal flames. ] explained James. hearing James explaination everyone sigh in relief and Mira asked [ so is it finished... ] [ No, we are still very far from finish, we are still at the beginning. thing are just getting heated. ] said James, as the gray flame tried to break the fiery demon domain dome, but the dome did not show any sing of bludging. The clash between the soul flame and fiery dome continued for about another 10 mins but certain parts of the fiery dome which burned with yellow red flame started to burn with blue black flame... until finally the complete dome burned with blue black flames. As soon as the flame on the dome turn blue black a loud eerie laughter sounded inside the dome this laugh was live 10,000''s of voices laughing as one completely creepy and so horrifing to listen to. this laugh rang through out the dome as it echoed with in the dome. listening to this voice mira almost yelped in fright. Soon the source of the laugh revealed himself or themselves, This creacture was hard to describe as its frame was of a 2.5-2.7 meter tall shinny silver skeleton which was covered in yellow red flames which sometimes form into screaming human face and soon returned to normal flames. inside the blue black dome this yellow red creature was like a lantern and was hard to not notice. Looking at this figure the team exclaimed together in fright " Flame Fiend!! " x9 " Flame Fiend! good title .. um.. Flame Fiend Rak yes! from today onwards I am flame fiend Rak " said The flame covered Skeleton creature. it voice eerie and it sound like 10,000 people said the same thing at the same time. " fuck! its never easy when it comes to you grandma and granddaughter pair. Ah! I regret letting you two travel in my steam wagon " cursed Hito looking at the flame fiend. " Do act like you are doing this for free, we are paying you a fortune. humh! " retorted Masako Blacklines formed on Hito''s forehead as he shouted back" I am still yet to see a penny of that fortune you speak off " " real funny you punks how dare you ignore and disrespect the almighty Flame Fiend Rak, I will burn you to dust. " shouted Flame Fiend Rak, annoyed by Hito and Masako''s actions. and suddenly he sneak attacked Masako and Hito with a fire ball spell. Even though Masako and Hito acted childishly they were still on alert and never let their guard down, so when the flame fiend attcked Masako and Hito with a fire ball spell Masako dodged it with ease and Hito slashed the fireball with his sword extinglishing it from existence. Seeing this the flame scream in disbelief " Impossible how could you cut my fire ball, it is made up of special demon flame made by the agony and suffering of 10,000 human soul, a normal sword should not be able to with stand the flame powered by agony and suffering. " " you are right if it was normal sword I would have hard time cuting the fireball with my technique alone but this is a Demon Sword its called ''Owari no ken''(sword of the end) it puts end to everything, power agony and suffering of 10,000 souls is no big deal for it. " sneered Hito and then turned to James and asked " how do you guys know this creature ?" " We have never seen one for ourselves but we have heard many lore of this creature. from what we heard evil warlocks summon this creature by sacrificing hundreds thousands of innocent souls to demon fire ritual. this creature is a combination of all the souls scarificed to sommon the creature and the flames on the creature is powered by the agony and suffering of the souls scarificed, more the souls scarificed stronger the flame, so it is named Flame Fiend. no known weakness for the creature are mentioned in the lores. but due to the horrible nature of this creature''s flame it is very difficult to deal with it but with your demon sword I think odds are in your side. " answered James with all the information he could think off. 20 Nether Flame Hear James on the spot created a lore on flame fiends with all the information on flame fiend he could think off. even though it was not detailed it enough cause there was much information on flame fiend to begun with anyway, as flame fiend is grude type ghost which solely exists feeding on the agony and suffering of the hundreds of thousands of souls it was summon off. only way to completely defeat this creature was with absolute strenght, it was invinsble in same level. The levels of Flame fiend are divide with number of suffering souls they are made of. for example Hundred Soul Flame Fiend is weaker than Thousand Soul Flame Fiend which is weaker Than Ten Thousand Soul Flame Fiend. Grudge type creature''s are very hard to deal with cause they are powered by one of the top tier power know, the Human Emotions to be accurate Negative Human Emotion. Even though Agony and suffering are not considered as the top of Negative Human Emotions like the Seven Sins they still way out of the legue of a bunch of rookie Terror walkers. James and team would hardly be able to match with Hundred Soul Flame Fiend let alone the Ten Thousand Soul Flame Fiend infront of them right now. After hearing James''s made up lore, Hito thought for a movement and said " Are you telling me this creature is made of hundreds of thousands of innocent souls being tortured by the demon flame and powered through the agony and suffering of these souls. Than this creatures existence is more than just blasphemy. " " Ten Thousand Innocent souls to be exact, but you are right it existence is blasphemous and we should put an end to it, more like you should put an end to it, to be exact. " corrected James but he totally agreed with him cause profane existence like it should never exist in frst place. " Then I will do that, Hurricane slash " saying that Hito sprinted towards the Flame fiend and slashed at its skull, finally Hito displayed his perfect level kendo along with Ken Hosu (sword step), it was like he teleported right in front of the Flame Fiend within blink of an eye and cut its skull with a small controlled Hurricane, but to his surprise even though the sword cut through the fiends skull into two perfect half, soon both the half of skull joined together back to normal with not even a single scratch as if no damage was dealt. " AaahHH! son of a ..... that hurt. that sword of yours is really my nemesis. if it were a normal situation you could have easily killed me but fortunately now we are not in normal situation, right now you people are in my domain and that sword of yours will bring me no harm in here hahaha!. " scorned Flame Fiend Rak looking at the humanling retreating. Seeing the abnormalites in the flame fiend Hito did not charge at it blindly once agian but choose to retreat. Masako who was clamly observing the situation from the sides said " so this Fiery demon domain formation was laid by you some how i am finding hard beliving it cause even though you are demon your nature is aggresive but not calm and calculative enough to lay a trap and wait patiently." " Whatever, This king is invinsible inside this formation array and you guys are like flowers in my garden waiting to be plucked. Hahaha! " laughed the flame fiend feeling its victory was close. Seeing the flame fiends smug face Hito once again wanted to try killing it but before he could act on it a croaky voice sounded interrupting him, " save your breath, you cannot harm him unless you can cut open the formation array with you sword. he is using his flame heart as the core to power and control the formation array. " " We my end technique I should be able to cut open the formation array if it is powered by the flame of agony and suffering, but I will require some time to gather my energy. " said Hito after some considerations. " then what are you waiting for, I will cover you. " said Masako hearing that Hito could break the formation array. " no, you end technique would have worked earlier but now its not possible. as who ever laid this formation array was really cunning and meticulous in their planning the used my soul flame to tamper and nuture the the flame heart of the flame fiend to Nether flame fiend. they clearly knew that I would use my soul flame to overpower and break the formation array, so they used this fools flame heart as the core of the formation array which would evolve by consuming my soul flame, advancing the tier of the fiery demon domain formation array making it near impossible for use to break free of the trap. forget about the flame fiend, I will deal with it you guys deal with the next insect tide while searching for the core before the flame fiend gets to the core because once the fiend gets its hand on the nether flame hear it will advance into Nether Flame Fiend than our doom is eminent. " said the croaky voice. as soon as the voice stopped a tranquil empyrean middle aged female figure dressed in ancient red onmyoji dress. Looking at this Middle aged Female figure, Masako bowed with respect and said " grandma what do you mean by next insect tide. did we not kill all of them. " " silly girl we are facing more than one lord level enemies and one of them is a insect type, so do you still think you have killed all the insects. do not underestimate the enemy girl" said the middle aged female figure but this time she no longer masked her real voice with croaky voice. her real voice was so melodious and dreamy to listen to. " that''s your grandma, are you sure. " exclaimed Justin admiring the divine beauty of Tokugawa Sukehime. " Humh! " snorted Masako " so, you are the so called Fatherlands guardian. I thought you would be more intimedating and daunting. this trip would be disappointing if not for the Nether flame heart. " said the Flame fiend as he looked at Sukehime. " sorry to disappoint you and congrats on advancing your demon flame heart to Nether flame heart. you must be really trust that person to offer your flame heart to be used as the formation array core and even confident in that persons abilites to defeat me. A enemy shrouded in mystery Hahaha I do like a good mystery. " Laughed Sukehime looking forward for a worthy opponent. " Thank you Human, now offer your soul to this king. " saying the flame fiend rised his hand in air summoning a huge 5 meter long screaming human head shaped flame and launched it at Sukehime shouting '' fire demon strike '' Seeing the Screaming human head shaped flame Sukehime sneer and waved her left hand at the flame forming wind ripple in the air which when coming in contact with Screaming human head shaped flame negated the flame extinguishing it completely, and then Sukehime said looking at the dumbfounded flame fiend" thats all you got than maybe I am the one who should be disappointed " Even though Flame Fiends flame are powered by Agony and suffering of soul, they are still basically formed as the regular flame using oxygen, so strong wind can be used to extinguish it. "humh!" snorted the flame fiend and said " their is more where that came from" as he rised his hand in air summoning 100 huge 5 meter long screaming human head shaped flames and launched them aimming at Sukehime screaming ''100 fire deamon strick''. facing all the Screaming human head shaped flames Sukehime similar to the previous time wave her left hand forming wind ripples but this time the ripples were more vigrous with higher frequency, as soon as the 100 Screaming human head shaped flames came in contact with the wind ripples they extinguished with a ''poof!'' " boy aren''t you a disappointment, you really like to talk big for a no show. " scorned Sukehime looking at the flame fiend who seemed to be sweating flames as he slowly stepped back, clearly it was overwhelmed by the strength shown by Sukehime. " so, what if you are powerful than me you still can''t kill me as long as my flame heart is the core of this Formation arry I am Immortal in this array. Hahaha! " laughed the Flame fiend maniacly and seemed to have gathered some courage as he stopped walking backwards. " fool! so what if I cannot kill you for now, I still can seal you till I find the Formation core and then you know, dispair you foolish creature. " said Sukehime as she joined her hands in form of praying and shouted " Sora maiso (Sky Burial) " The Air around the Flame Fiend started to rotate faster and faster forming tornado, with the flame fiend in the eye of the tornado... Seeing that something far worse then death was awaiting it the flame fiend shouted " NooOO!! Hive Mother save me!! " Sukehime did not care for the cries of the fiend and continued with her sealing, the small tornado soon started to contract slowly, the flame fiend in the eye of the tornado felt like he was being compressed from all ide with huge pressure and screamed in terror for being sealed. Along with cry of the Flame Fiend second Wave of the insect tide entered the formation array, but this time the Insect that entered were smaller and weaker compared to the previous wave but made up for their lack strenght with their savage and bloodthirst nature. Seeing the second wave of the insects come James and Janet entered the wagon to control the Machine cannons, choose to sit this one out as pervious wave had already consumed her of all her strength. Even though Janet was not a proefficient as Malinda, she filled the gap with her perfect coordination and timing. unlike Malinda Janet did not focus in crowd control she supported James following his lead. instead of more kills she was more in to assisting James control the battle field. Hito and Masako did not participate in supperessing the second wave they choose to sit this one out knowing there are more enemies hiding and they need to guard Sukehime as she was sealing the flame fiend and also they thought firepower of 8 corspe puppet and two machine cannon was more than enough to take care of the second wave. A partly human partly insect figure flew into the dome, hovering in the air it caught everyones attention, then it said in a hoarse feminine voice " tuk! Rak you waste after all this planning you could not complete your task and even begged for a rescue too, you really are a useless coward. if I had not needed the formation I would have killed you myself. " Upon close inspection the humaniod Insect was found to be a female it must be the Hive mother that the Flame Fiends cried help from, Being partly insect, her body was largely constituted of exoskeleton, but light enough to allow winged flight. Hive Mother is a tall and large woman and has the appearance of a humanoid insect resembling more like a crossbread between a human and a insect. she has 3 pair of limds of which 2 pair are arms and one pair are legs. she had long hair and a distinctly human face, her head resembled a Insect''s, including a second pair of compound eyes, two sets of antennae, and a shortened proboscis. Despite having a lower humanoid body, she still carried a banded abdomen from the small of her back. Her biceps and shins were covered in long bristles and striped akin to a hornet''s. She also had a rather voluptuous figure. her body leaked of resembling killing intent and blood thirst. Flame Fiend was not in any condition to defend or retort for himself against the mocking of the Hive Mother, as he was being constrained by continuously shrinking tornado. 21 Sniper " you must be Hive mother . " said Masako looking at the part human part insects yet voluptuous creature. The havoring Hive mother, flew down and landed in front of Masako and Hito " yes your highness this lowly one is called Hive Mother. I see you brought snacks for me" said Hive mother with a repulsive smile eyeing Leon, Trisha, Mira and the rest and continued " after seeing so many of my babies slaughtered by your Highness I am feeling a little hungry. " The Hive Mother was more hideous from up close, Mira almost vomited seeing Hive mothers profane smile. looking at the repulsive vulgar body of the Hive mother Masako said " you hideous creature you will pay with your life for sullying this princesses eyes''s " and attacked her aggressively without giving a second thought. Hito also double teamed with Masako to solve Hive mother faster and put an end to the Insect tide. As soon as Hive Mother, Masako and Hito went far enough, Mira said " I can''t hold it in anymore" and started to vomit ''uuyaa!''. "aren''t you overreacting a bit, I think she looked ok ! " said Luca, everyone turned and looked at him with disgust and distanced themselves from him. Justin who wass the closest to Luca shaking his head said " comrade you have heavy taste". Just when Luca started to feel like the outcast of the group, Trisha came up to him and said " I also thought they are overreacting, I have seen many insects and believe me Hive mother is no way near to Hideous. " " don''t you think it is rude to sneak attack your highness " said Hive mother, looking at Hito she added " two people against this weak slave you flatter me your highness. " that she flew into the air trying to evade the pursuit of the duo. " Kaze no sanpo (Wind Walk) " shouted Masako and Hito as they step on the wind pursuing hive mother. Leon, Justin, Luka looked at Masako and Hito run on air with amazment and admiration as shouted " awesome! ". back on earth using powers and techniques in the city is resistricted no matter the saocial rank and strength. so, they have mostly seen people flying in the air in videos this was their first time seeing people walk on the air for the first time. Trisha who was next to them said " whats the big deal, I can fly. ", " yeah, whats the big deal. I fly all the time." Mira also chimed in rubbing salt on their wounds. Leon, Luca and Justins looked at the two with envy and resentment but one could see their desire to fly musked by indignation. James also noticed Hive Mother as soon as she appeared in the dome, it was hard not to notice since Hive Mother''s killing Intention had locked on to him and Janet from the movement she appeared inside the dome making it harder for them to breath, but they did not choose to engage her with machine cannons cause they knew that Machine Cannon would barely scratch the surface of Hive mothers exoskeleton, nither did they stop attacking the Insect tide cause they knew for sure that Hive mother will not act on her killing Intention with Masako and Hito constantly monitering her movements. On the side of Sukehime, She was still standing in stance with her hands joined to seal the Flame Fiend. from the looks of it she would soon seal the Flame fiend. The Tornado which was 450 meter tall In the beginning, has now shrunk to 1 meter long and turned in to spherical shape enclosing the flame fiend with in it. the Flame Fiend has long given up on resistance as the sharp blades of the wind with in the spherical tornado were constantly disintergating its bone, its self healing could no longer keep up with the damage dealt by the wind blade and since its bone frame is shattered it no longer could mentain its skeletal shape, it flame had also dimed alot. Since Hito and Masako could no longer guard Sukehime was left totally defenseless, so Trisha, Ava and the rest took it up on them selves to guard Sukehime. truth be told they were not seriously guarding Sukehime if situation allowed they would like to be far away from Sukehime but before leaving to pursue Hive Mother, Masako respectfully asked them to guard her grandma, " time for you guys to put yourselves to use, guard my grandma I don''t how you do it, use your body as shield for all I care. if any thing happens to her under your watch I will kill you all. " Masako''s Exact words. [ guys, what do we do... ] asked Justin. [ I say we let the old hag die, otherwise the scenario will take a huge turn from orignal plotline. I do not think she will seriously slaughter bunch of week bystanders] said Mira. [ thats our only option we are not strong enough to defend against someone who is able to kill the Nation Hero. ] said Luca [ okay then lets Just stick to the original plan, for now lets just pretent to guard Sukehime. ] replied Leon, and the rest nod in agreement. Hive Mother who was constantly evading Hito and Masako''s attacks was covered in many cuts and bruises, but none deep enough to be considered deadly. Thanks to her second pair of compoud eyes she had a 360 degree view making it very easy for her to defend against two opponents. Hito and Masako knew that she was upto something but they were not sure what was it. they felt as if Hive mother was deliberately trying to get them far away from Sukehime but they could do nothing about it as whenever one of them tried to return to Sukehime''s Defense she would engage them aggressively as if her life depended on it. it was becoming more and more obious that some thing was up. " Masako I feel something is wrong, I will hold her back you go back to guard Sukehime " said Hito looking at completely defenseless Sukehime guared by a bunch of weak westerners. After giving it a thought MAsako nodded and said " okay I will leave this vile creature to you. " seeing Masako retreat so she can return to Sukehime''s side, Hive mother shouted " ho! no you don''t " as she whiped her 2 pair of hands forming 4 energy blade''s 2 aimed at Hito and 2 aimed at Masako, while she followed up to masako for a sneak attack but to her surprise suddenly a huge wind wall blocked her enery blades and her advance, Hito looked at surprised Hive mother and said " I am done playing, time to put an end to your scheme''s. " Seeing that Masako had already retreated, Hive Mother sighed and " it seems I underestimated you guys, she was right I could not block both of you, anyway I tried. " than she looked at the insect tide and truned to Hito as she said "do you like fire works " Hito was confused and asked " what? " BooOOM!... ... Sky Burial is a Secret Art of Eternal Sealing but many consider it as a ancient Secret Art of Sacrifice to please the sky god , to be accurated its none of the two. Only SukeHime who has achived perfection in this knows that it is a more advanced form of Wind Arts. What actually happens is when the tornado is compressed to certain point the wind blades in side the tornado becomes so sharp that they tear the space opening a void of nothingness, so what ever is in the eye of the ctornado is swallowed by the void to be forever lost in nothingness. which people mistakenly dudded as Eternal sealing art which contradicts itself. Because if a seal is considered as a lock than we all know that every lock has a key, so there is no such thing as Eternal sealing arts as there is always a way to unseal a seal. The spherical tornado had shrunk to 3 inches, flame fiend could no longer be seen in the eye of the tornado, the sealing art had reached it final and very important part the wind blades should be able to tear the space any movement now. this stage was very critical the wind blades have gaind huge momentum and force so much that all of Sukehime''s mental strength is requred to control them leaving her completely defenseless, no matter how dire the situation Sukehime cannot loose her concentration from the small tornado because if it is not monitered properly it will detonate killing every one within 5 miles radius. the wind blades right now have enough force to tear the space so one can only imagine the amount destruction that comes if the wind blades go berserk. But then suddendly huge explosions took place one after another, it seems the Insect tide started to explode one after the other causing mayhem. the whole space inside the dome was in utter chaos. Leon, Ava, Justin and rest were still better off since they were already prepared for the the insects to explode thanks to their preknowledge of original works. Even under such mayhem Sukehime manage to control the Sky Burial arts which has rreached the final step, as the void was already opened inside the spherical tornado and Flame Fiend was thrown inside the void. one last thing that remaind was to let the void swallow the spherical tornado before it was heal by the world. since Crying Heavens is a stable world all the cracks and tears within worlds spaces are automatically healed by world. But then suddenly Sukehime flet a death threat on the back of her head it made all the hair on body stand, but she could not move until the spherical tornado is swallowed by the void. Sukehime finally decided to not move untill the vid swallows the spherical tornado. There were two reasons why Sukehime choose to do nothing, firstly she was confident in her defense and knew that even if her defense is broken it will only leave shallow wounds. lastly, if she choose to act and leaves the Spherical tornado unattended then it would detonate killing the everyone one within 5 miles especially her who right next to it. Not choosing to act obivously was the right choice, but some thing unexpected happened which nor Sukehime or the sniper had anticipated. ........ Fact, in a research it was found that a Southern California mite far outpaces the cheetah, the current record-holder for running speed as measured in body lengths per second. By this measure, the mite runs 20 times faster than a cheetah and the equivalent of a person running 1300 miles per hour which is nearly as fast as a speeding bullet. A research found that the some species of beetles have hard exoskeletal able to withstand pressure up to 1,141 times its own body weight, in humand standards it is equivalent of a 150-pound (70 kilogram) person lifting six full double-decker buses. Just when the sniper thought his attack was successful, a blurry shadow appeared between him and the target. the sniper had gone through great lengths to get every thing right, thinking 12 steps ahead of Sukehime but he did one arrogant mistake of considering the 9 westerners as negligible variables in his calculation. Trisha was having a hard time thinking that she would let someone who was protecting her die, she could not stomach it. ever since she entered the Terror World she felt weak, powerless and helpless from the very beginning. she did not like the feeling of her fate being in others hand. Even though she hated this feeling all this she could except as she was weak, but what she could not expect was sacrificing someone that protected her with some lame excuse that she was weak or they are just NPC''s of scenario. finally unable to take the weakness, powerlessness and helplessness she decide to take control of her own fate as she activated her ability and rushed to use her body as shield to protect Sukehime. 22 Moon Dew Horne [Trisha you selfrightous bitch.] shouted Mira, seeing Trisha shield Sukehime from sniper using her own body as meat shield. Aviaton \u0026 Aerial combat class A new semster has began and new batch of students have joined the class, like the name suggest Aviation \u0026 Aerial combat class is the class were children with abilities related to flying are taught how make best use of their flight abilites using Anemology, Meteorology, Aerial navigation, Aerial combat etc . when the sky becomes the battlefield many variables affect the coruse of the battle, one should have enough knowledge of the battlefield to make use of all the terrains to their advantages and predict the course of path with which the enemy is going to advance. It seems the class was yet to start and the teacher was not yet arrived. Like in all new classes the children had started to form groups with like mind classmates who in future my be their friends. but at the front row of the class a mauve eyed 12-year-old girl in white floral dress with shoulder length wavy black hair sat alone, it seems that no body approached her and she was too timid to approach others. but time to time with the corner of her eye''s she would look a that this golden haired kid with golden brown eye''s dressed in Soccer t-shirt and Denim shorts surrounded by many classmates. the girl thought that this kid looked very handsome, especially the horizontal scar just above the left eye, she thought that it added to the kids heroic charm, just like the prince charming from one of the fairy tales her maid read to her every night. Thinking about the kid the girl blushed while her check turned rosy red, clearly the girl had fairy tale delusions. Once again she tried to look at the kid with the corner of her eyes but she could not find the kid this time so she turned her head to look for the kid but she could not find the kid, disappointed the girl sat pouting. then suddenly a voice came from behind her, " looking for me. " The voice clearly spooked the girl causing her to yelp in alarm. the kid then sat next to her, asking " is this seat taken " with the most charming smile the girl had ever seen. Calming herself the girl replied " no! " in a meek voice with her head down, for some reason she could hear her heart was beating faster and faster, she could feel her neck, ears and checks burn hot. The Kid did not seem to notice the changes in the girl and said " I saw you looking at me from time to time, so I came to say hi. " Hearing that kid had noticed her looking at him, the girl felt ashamed her neck, ears and checks burn even hotter as she explained " I am sorry I did not mean anything rude by that. My name is Mira Meyer, pleased to meet you." " Trisha O''Hara pleased to meet you too " said the kid Introducing herself. '' Trisha O''Hara '' hearing the kids name Mira was thunderstruck she felt like all her dreams were shattered, but soon she calmed herself down and asked the kid " Trisha, but thats a girls name. " " yes, I am girl so I have a girls name. " said confused Trisha looking sad Mira. Mira was shell-shocked hearing Trisha, comfirming that Trisha was a girl Mira felt like fate had play a cruel joke with her. but then she looked at confused Trisha and bewilderedly asked " are you sure you are a girl. " Confused Trisha did not understand what Mira was hinting at but she replied " I use womens locker room and shower after gym. " Hearing Trisha, Mira dejectedly dropped her head on to the desk crusing her fate for turning her first crush into a girl. ...... Few months later, " Trisha you are a girl, you are not a kid anymore, you should not get close with boys while talking to them whatever you have to say you can say it from a distance. " nagged Mira, looking at Trisha who was foolishly scratching the back of her head. " I know, But its Just James we are best friends so it should be okay. " defended Trisha. " It doesn''t work that way unless!... say Trisha you like James? " asked Mira curiously as when ever in pressence James, Trisha would completely loosen her gaurd. " No!... Anyway Ava like''s James " replied Trisha with her normal tone but Mira thought she felt a little restrain in Trisha''s voice, but she did not continue to dwell in this matter and said " hey Trisha we got half day off, do you want to come to my home. " " but, I ha... " seeing that Trisha was about reject her invitation Mira hurriedly said, " my parents have a bussiness meeting, so we have the whole house all to ourselves, meaning we can drink as much grape juice as we want and play as many games as we want. " " really! " Trisha was easily seduced by the offer of unlimited grape juice and gaming and readily agreed to Mira''s invitation. .... " lets move the gaming station to the wine cellar in basment, so we can game and drink grape juice simultaneously without interruption. what do you say ? "asked Mira looking at Trisha who was chugging on a glass bottle filled with red liquid which did not resmble grape Juice in slightest way. " okay ! " said Trisha lifting the 30 pound 4D game station in one hand and the glass bottle in other. ...... Research have found that many insects emit methane in high concentration for example Termites. Each termite produces, on average, about half a microgram of methane per day, a seemingly insignificant amount. However, when this is multiplied up by the world population of termites, global methane emission from this source is estimated to be about 20 million tonnes each year. in human standards, each human can produce kgs of methane per day. Interestingly Bombardier beetle can defend against their predators causing a explosion through the secretions inside their body. ......... " whats that smell, methane!, Trisha you are farting methane again. its not safe to fart methane down here. " said Mira looking at completely drunk Trisha pressing the game consule excitedly shouthing " Die! Die!". Drunk Trisha has no control over her body and abilities, so inorder to make her sober again her ability activated automaticaly. " Trisha are you listening to me, that''s it no more Juice for you give me the bottle" seeing Trisha ignore her, Mira got angry and tried to take away the bottle besides Trisha but when she reached for it Trisha instinctively spit on her face. Seeing the spit Mira cursed " Idiot Drunkard " and she grabbed on to Trisha''s waist while a pair of transparent fairy wings appeared on her back, using her ability She dragged trisha and herself out of the basement in a matter of seconds breaking all her previous records. BooOM! As soon as Mira and Trisha fled the basement a explosion rang in the basement and thanks to the methane farted by Trisha a second larger explosion sounded alomst collapsing the house. Trisha was too drunk and in the aftershock of the explosion she lost consciousness. but when she regained conscious she was already in her room. After that day she noticed that Mira stopped coming to school and answering her calls, guilt ridden Trisha went to Meyer mansion to see Mira. but she found that Meyers have sold the prperty and moved to another city. Not lossing hope with help of her father she tracked down Mira and her parents in the city k45. even though see could not meet Mira, Trisha explained everything to the papa and mama Meyer and took all the blame for the Incident and asked them to forgive Mira. Hearing Trisha, papa and mama Meyer laughed and said it was not because of the incident they moved but because of their business and Mira is come kind of family training and could not visit Trisha. finally Trisha left dejectedly. In actuality because of the Incident Mira lost her right for heir position in Meyer clan and was promised for a arranged with Barnard family for the betterment of the clan. Meyer Clan was a huge clan like Barnard Family and Mira''s father being the 4th son of the current patriarch was given full control over Meyer clan businesses and being the granddaughter of the patriarch Mira was one of the heir of the Meyer clan. so many saw Mira as thron in their path and finally dealt with Mira when they were given a chance. Because of this Incident Mira wanted to hate Trisha but she could not bring herself to hate her so she finally choose cut off her friendship with Trisha. but all this changed when Mira had to move back to City Z31 because of yet to be fiance Leon Barnard. Upon meeting Trisha again Mira did not reveal what actually happened for two reason''s she did not want Trisha to be guilt ridden by this and lastly she knew Trisha would try to fix and help her even if the cost meant Trisha''s own life. leading to a very unpleasant relationship between her and Trisha. ... Moon Dew Hornet, A Hornet which awakaned due to a fateful encounter, it evolved in to a humanoid Hornet thanks to drinking a drop of Extreme Yin Moon Dew and gain the power to harness the power of moon and cultivate a special Extreme Yin Technique. One of its most feared Technique is the Moon Dew Posion Sting, Once every full cycle of moon it is able to extract extreme yin from moon and produce a poision know as Extreme Yin Moon Honey on the tip of its stinger, there is a speciality to this Extreme Yin Moon Honey when used by itself it will help it advance all strength but when used on the enemy it leads to certain death. So after careful planning The Moon Dew Hornet decided to assinant Sukehime withe this poision and then Finish off the Princess while claim the bounty on their heads. But when it saw A puny human trrying to block it attack with its body as shield at first it panicked and then sneered because the explosive force in its stinger was enough to go through the weak human and then break Sukehime''s defense poisioning her. But than a miracal happened when the stinger hit the puny human it did not cause any harm to the human not only did it not harm the human but disolved in to the humans body. after that the human dropped to the ground. it was hard to tell if the Human was dead but Hornet belive in its poision and belived that the human was definetly dead, '' what a waste'' it thought to kill a weak human with precious extreme yin poision. shaking its head it decided to flee the scene as it was not the match of Sukehime and knew that Formation array will not hold her for long. Seeing Trisha Drop to ground, James and Ava both were thunder struck without giving it a thought they both ran towards Trisha''s body. [ Trisha, wake up , wake up Trisha ] shouted James as he ran towards Trisha''s body. [ no no trisha you can''t die yet we have so much to do... no ... ] cried Ava frantically. Ava was first to reach Trisha''s body she lifted Trisha''s upper body and laid her head on her lap as she checked Trisha''s breath, pulse and heart beat. James who reached later Just looked at peacefully sleeping Trisha with tears rolling out of his out. this was his one true friend in this new cruel world and he had just lost her, ''no I cannot loss her too'' thinking that James tried to communicate directly to her conscious through M-chat but [ I am sorry to say this but the mental channel with Trisha is cut off I cannot establish the channel no matter what its as if her brain has shutdown. ] explained Janet dejectedly, even though she did not know Trisha closely but still she was a fellow comrade. 23 Betrayal Masako whose retreat was stopped due the self detonation of the insect tide delaying her from going to the rescue of her grandmother, saw how a thorn with huge power and speed pierced through the nether flame dome while heading towards her grandma, she knew no matter how fast she ran she would not get there in time just when she despaired she caught a glimse of her grandma''s face, her face carried a tranquil smile looking at the smile only these words came to Masako''s mind '' do not worry grandma has got it covered. '' But for some reason Masako felt her heart was uneasy, even though she had complete confidence in her grandma''s strength the unrest in her heart did not go away. Just when the thorn was about 250 meters away from her grandma she saw a blurry figure interrupt the thorns path to her grandma''s hind neck. next millisecond she saw that the blurry figure was none other than the western girl whom she mocked and called dumb. that very second see saw the girl whom she mocked protected her grandma by using her body as meat shield. " guys stop do not get with in 20 feet of the body, Ava you too... Trisha''s body is affect by very potent poison I do not know if its contagious.. " warned Luca, but unfortunately nobody seem to heed his warning. " what do you mean, Tisha is immune to poison.. " said Ava looking at Luca with full of killing intent for calling Trisha a body. " Poison according to original works the thorn was indeed laced with a sure kill extreme yin poison which even killed Sukehime , fuck why does she always has to act hero. shit! I repeatedly reminded her not to play hero.. " Cursed James, unable to cope with the reality. " we do not know not unless I check the wound, it could be the thorn or the poison it contained. " said Luca he was walking on egg shells here and was trying to avoid using any words like dead, body etc. the atmosphere was very sensitive especially around Ava and James. " James, control yourself Luca is a medic let check Trisha''s condition" said Mira, kneeling next to the body of Trisha. " wait! I can feel little vatilty in her body, its as if she has entered dormant state. The growth, development, and cell activity are temporarily stopped minimizing the metabolic activity as if trying to conserve energy, it seems her body is trying to fight the poison and recover while rest of the bodily activites are temporarily shut down. but..but.. " Luca finally found that Trisha was not dead yet but he did not no for how long she can maintain the fight and there was nothing he could think of which could help Trisha''s condition. " but what will you speak clearly .." said James agitatedly. Luca got himself together and calmly like a professional medic he said " Trisha''s body is fighting back putting up a resistance but it slowly losing the fight I do not know how long the body can hold up before.... and there is nothing I can think off to help Trisha. " " you might not but they should " said James looking at approaching Masako. clearly was not ready to loss hope. Masako hurriedly approached the Injured girl, she could feel tiny vitality in her trying to put up a resistance. when she looked at the girls body she was staggered and mummbled " Extreme Yin Moon Dew Poison " after getting herself together what astound her was that this weak girl was able to resist the sure death poison which even her grandma feared. Masako slowly took off the pendant on her neck and looked at the 7 people present and said " get back leave the body on the ground. " hearing Masako''s order them to leave Trisha''s injured body on ground, all 7 looked aggressively at her but then a voice sounded in their mind. [ Guys do as she say she can help Trisha, Ava place Trisha''s body on ground and move back. ] After seeing Masako remove the pendant around her neck James knew what she was upto and asked everyone do as she says. Carefully placing Trisha''s body on the ground Ava and the rest moved back about 20 meters, than Masako slowly walk to the Trisha''s chanting mantra''s the pendant in her and started to glow afterwards she placed the pendant right above Trisha''s heart and she retreated. the glow on the pendant grew as it final blended in to Trisha, than vitality in Trisha''s body rose sharply. As the vitality in Trisha''s body grew every spore in her skin start to spew unknow liquid which coming in contact with air tured in to silk slowly covering Trisha''s entire body. The silk covering Trisha''s boby hardend forming a cocoon like most insects. Looking at this amazing yet beatifuly weired scene everyone was stunned. Masa ko looked at the group and said " Thank you guys I really appreciate your help and I am sorry for my behavior earlier. " " No, thank you for helping our friend, Masako-San. " said James politely after all she did save Trisha''s life. Masako shook her head and said " this is what I owe your friend, as I am in dept of her for saving my grandma. if not for her I would have Lost my grandma for sure. " saying that she retreated to her grandma''s side. [ Trisha''s Ability is really worth of s class ] sighed Mira. [Is it Trisha''s ability or the pendant and by the way what is that pendant, Malinda?"]asked Luca noticing Trisha''s vitality suddenly increase, is the pendant a treasure, Item or a tailsmen. Getting no reply from Malinda, Luca asked again [ Malinda you there.] this caught everyones attention especially James. [ Janet check if Malinda mental chennal is still connected. ] said James suspiciously as he ran toward the wagon in search of Malinda. Seeing James''s reaction Janet and the rest knew some thing was wrong, Janet hurriedly checked the connection and said [ No, the connection is broken. but wierdly I did not get a notification.] Reaching the Wagon James shouted Malinda''s name out loud but, hearing now reasponse he searched the wagon only to find it empty, then stomped his feet angerily and cursed '' that bitch.'' Mira and Ava chose to guard Tisha''s cocoon, while Janet and rest followed James to Wagon. seeing James grudingly curse, Luca asked [what happend where is Malinda] rest also looked at James for answer. James gritted his teeth and said [ that bitch betrayed us. ] [ What are you insinuating James, words cannot be spoke indiscriminately. ] said Leon, Malinda was part of his team, as Malinda was not present to defend herself as leader he had to. [ she knew where the core of the formation array was hidden all this time, but she lied straight to our face. ] said James looking around the wagon as if searching for some thing. [ what do you mean, can just get to the point. ] said Luca, unable to believe James. After looking around the wagon for some trail marks, James looked under the wagon where found a freshly open pit inside which he saw Malinda was sitting leaning against the pits walls with her eyes closed as if maditating but the core of the formation was nowhere to be found. getting up he turned to Leon, Luca and rest, pointing under the wagon he said " all your answers are right there. " Luca, Leon, Justin and Janet looked under the Wagon and saw Malinda sitting inside a pit while leaning against the wall of the pit with her eyes closed. looking at scene they did not know what to say, no matter how they read the situation Malinda looked very guilty. but they still wanted to give Malinda the benefit of the doubt before jumping to the conclusion. Just then Malinda suddenly opened her eyes and her iris shone with blue black light, scaring the shit out of the four. ........... Malinda Ray, No Malinda Ray Baylord was born to the second brother of the current Patriarch of the Baylord family. Malinda Baylord was the genius who awakened a ability with s-class mutated organ. if it was in any other family she would have become the percious treasure of the family and even treated with the same respect as the Patriarch. but sadly she was not, her own father betrayed her to steal her ability. Mutated organ''s are nothing but normal human organs which are mutated during iniciation ritual and have gained extraodinary functions. Mutated Organ iin some way is similar to Soul organ but unlike soul organ Mutated organ can be transplant to a matching host with in the 3 months of the organ is mutated. beacuse mutated organ''s have two stage of awakening. first stage is maturity period in this period the mutated organ mature''s to best suit the user in this period the mutated organ can be transplanted to another suitable host. second stage is the matured stage the mutated organ is completely awakened and the user can fully display and control the organ, now after the maturity the organ becomes unique to the user and can no longer be transplant to other''s even if transplanted it will actively reject the new host. Malinda''s father in orther to gain more strength and over throw his brother cruely stole his daughter''s mutated organ leaving malinda in comatose state. After 5 year''s Malinda finally woke up from her comatose state but had lost the feeling below her waist. In 5 years many chages had taken place her, firstly her father was sucessfully able to overthrow his brother 2 years ago, secondly her mother died of unknown reasons last year and her father did lose any time to replace her mother with a new step mom. lastly her baby sister was now 6 years old and unlike her she was fortunte and only awakened a a class ability. A year after gaining conscious Malinda bid her good bye to the Baylord family and moved to city Z31 along with her sister. Since the sisters reminded him of his crimes the new patriarch ready agreed with Malinda''s decision. ........... The core is the power supply and control of a array formation, making it the most important part of the array formation. The core can be placed in three positions in a array formation, based on these positions the array''s strenght differs. these three positions are outside the array formation, at the border of the array formation or inside the array formation. If the core is place out the array formation the strangth of the formation decrease by a huge gap, but the control over the formation increase and it is relatively safe, the chances of the target escaping the array increase highly. if the core is at the edge of the formation array the strenght and the control of the formation array will be avarage many do not chose this approach as this is not ideal. If the core is placed inside the formation array then the strength of the formation increase highly but it compromise''s the control over the formation array. many choose this to quickly finsh the enemy in most case the core is hidden with a powerful illusion array powered by the core itself. Since the flame fiend came into the formation array but did not have the core clearly hinted towards the core being inside the formation array. this even James figured out. but the hard part was finding where it was inside the formation, who knew deep the core was hidden under ground. there were too many varibles making it harder to figure out where the core was hidden. Instead of muling over where the core was hidden, Malinda thought why were the insects so desperatly trying to surround and attack the wagon. then a thought struck in Malinda''s mind , what if the core was hidden right under their nose''s. following her gut Malinda went under the wagon after that everything became clear as she could see the freshly cover ground, without hesitation Malinda uncovered the pit using her bare hand. even though Malinda did not focus on physical classes she was still stronger than average human begins as a s-class ability awakener. uncovering the core Malinda hurriedly stared to refine the core ceasing every second. 24 Gestalt Mind Hive Name - Malinda Ray Baylord Age - 16 Ability - Gestalt Mind Hive, Pituitary Gem (mutated organ) The ability to have multiple slave minds or consciousness controlled by one master mind or conscious in a single body. The user possesses a mind that was made from/composed multiple slave minds (and/or possibly souls) controlled by one master mind (and/or possibly Master soul) in a single body. This could include fragments of multiple, incomplete minds woven into a single, functioning mind or multiple, whole minds made into one. Like a Hive Mind, each part works autonomously and diligently, but that''s where the similarities end. To be short, the user are many eyes viewing the same thing, one mind can see what others do not and correct accordingly and they perform actions with consensus, under the command of one main Mind or conscious or soul.which gives the user with the ability to process unlimited amounts of information and also User can process unlimited amounts of information, without any hindrances or backlashes of information. They have the capability to process an infinite number of simultaneous calculations, allowing them to identify all the variables in any theoretical situation by instantly cross-correlating all information user has on them. May develop disorders or imbalances due to its unusual nature or Minds may conflict with each other in terms of goals and personalities. Calculations are limited by the information the user possesses on a given subject. Though the user can process infinite amounts of information, they may be unable to use that information properly in various situations. Users may suffer a strain due to their biological limitations. with all these limitations the user''s mind or conscious or soul is hardly able to function as a normal counterparts, leading to automatic shutdown of the mind or conscious or soul entering a comatose state. that''s where the mutated organ Pituitary Gem come''s in. Pituitary Gem (mutated organ) : Pituitary Gem is mutated from the pituitary gland in the brain. The pituitary gland is about the size of a pea. It is located in the brain, and sits just behind the bridge of the nose. The pituitary gland is called the master gland mainly cause it controls many glands and bodily functions. Pituitary Gem''s fuction is to support and retain the user''s main personality which is the Master Mind or Conscious or Soul by providing a incredible mental or spiritual energy boost to the Master Mind or soul or Conscious. Pituitary Gem is located slightly above the users bridge of the nose right on the Pituitary gland. Pituitary Gem ability is to provide the user with incredible mental or spiritual energy boost along with certain amout of immunity towards Mental or spiritual attacks. ......... When Malinda''s father transplant Malinda''s Mutated organ, The Orignal Master Mind or conscious or Soul lost''s its boost and immunity of Mental or spiritual energy. Leading to conflict among the infinite Minds or conscious or Soul in terms of goals and personalities developing a imbalance in the mind causing strain due to the biological limitations of young Malinda inturn leading to automatic shutdown of the mind or conscious or soul entering a comatose state. Even though Malinda''s Father had stolen the Pituitary Gem, Malinda''s Pituitary gland still retained some of the original mutated cells of the Pituitary Gem. With help of the Original Mutated cells the body was able to recreate a new Pituitary Gem within 5 years leading to miraculous recovery of Malinda from the comatose state. but recreating a mutated organ require huge energy and nutrients, in order to provide for this required energy and nutrients the body minimized the energy and nutrient supply to Malinda''s lower body for 5 year''s due to which the lower body losts most of its functions causing Malinda to be wheelchair bound. Thanks to Malinda''s ability and what she has been through she was able to become more matuare and knowledgeable than her peers even though she was comatosed for 5 years, within a matter of months. It was also due her ability Malinda was able to become a Tier 3 Guide with in just 4 years of her regaining consciousness from coma. thanks to her infinite slave Minds she was easily able to digest huge amount of data without awakening her spiritual power. To successfully become a Tier One Guide most people need to awaken their spiritual energy to digest all the date of a Tier One Guide but Malinda was able to become Tier 3 Guide just with her ability, gaining the Title Number 1 Guide of the Aswan High School. To awaken spiritual power one has to get a spiritual energy related Occupation from the World Terror. Flame Heart of the Flame Fiend is made by having all the Agony and the suffering of the sacrificed souls woven into a single Conscious powered by energy of the Agony and the Suffering. Using it as core of a formation is brilliant idea as refining a single core is not a big deal for some one of Sukehime''s caliber, but when the core is made up of 10,000 agonised suffering souls even Sukehime will unable to refine the core, even if she could it would already be too late. When the Wagon fell into the Formation Array trap Sukehime had already found the Core under the Wagon this kind of third rate trap she could solve it with thought, she tried to sneakily refine the core with her spiritual energy only to find that she could not refine it, atleast not untill the Flame Fiend''s conscious is resisting her refinement using the energy of Agony and Suffering. Energy of agony and Suffering are not to be underestimated as they are considered top tiered powers of this world. so she decide to play along to lure the enemy in and seal him in the void, disconnecting him from the core, ending all the resistance in the core and then she can easily refine the core with a thought and also gain a new demon flame. While Sealing the Flame Fiend Sukehime would always use little bit of spiritual energy to check on the core, when Sukehime was in the critical movement of the Sky Burial Sealing Art and about to banish Flame fiend in to the void she noticed that the handicapped western girl seemed to have found the location of the core, from the movements of the Western Girl how can Sukehime a 100 year old monster not know what the girl was trying to do, Instead of getting angry Sukehime Just sneered cause even though the resistance in the core is gone thanks to the banishment of the Flame Fiend the core was still made up of 10,000 souls which was not some thing a puny mortal like the western girl could refine, instead the girl''s soul will be devoured by 10,000 souls and then these souls will try to take possession of the girls body. Unfortunate the result was not what Sukehime had expected the western girl had refined the core within seconds, Sukehime staggered in amazement, thankfully the critical part of Sky Burial was over otherwise... Like Sukehime''s calculations the 10,000 souls did indeed tried to devour Malinda''s Soul but unfortunately for these souls they messed with the wrong girl, Thanks to her ability Malinda''s soul split into 10 to 100 to 1000 to 10,000 to 100,000 to 1 million and then these 1 million malinda''s devoured the 10,000 souls in no time refining the core of the formation array and gaining the Nether flame Heart in process. After Malinda refined the Nether Flame Heart a prompt appeared on her stats.. [ Ding, Host''s abilities Gestalt Mind Hive and Pituitary Gem have meet the conditions for upgrade! ] [would you like to proceed with the upgrade? ''Yes/No'' ] [warning : you will loss the abilites Gestalt Mind Hive and Pituitary Gem in the process of upgrade] [yes] [ Disconnecting all the extranal mental or physical connections, for upgrading process. ] [ Upgrading abilites Gestalt Mind Hive and Pituitary Gem, this will take movement please wait patiently!] . '' [ Upgrade complete! please check status for more information.] Name :Malinda Ray Baylord Age : 16 Ability : Devil''s Crown (Mutated Organ) Devil''s Crown : A mutated organ formed through the combitnation of Nether Flame Heart, Gestalt Mind Hive and Pituitary Gem. using this the user can metamorph into Nether Flame Field gaining all the abilites of Nether flame fiend alone withe the abilites of Gestalt Mind Hive and Pituitary Gem. Being Half human Half Nether Flame fiend the user''s spiritual sea is turned in to Nether flame sea againing acess to Nether energy due to which the user can have infinite minds or conscious or souls in a single body with absolute control over these infinite minds or conscious or souls without any hindrances or backlashes of information. ....... Having refined the core Malinda crawled out from under the wagon, with her new found abilites Malinda wanted to make explosive entrence by blowing up the wagon or something, thinking the the wagon is need for their travels Malinda restrained her urges and crawled out from under the wagon and got back on her two feets. thanks to the healing properties of Nether flame, Malinda''s legs were healthy again. If you were to describe it many chages had taken in Malinda she looked as she has just gone through a femine superhuman experiment turning a normal beauty into Miss universe, even though nobody has ever seen Malinda stand they could tell she was taller than before as her dress seemed too small for her current size, her skin was flawless and had become fairer and smoother, her figure was slander with zero fat and well framed like a female mannequin, still retaining her voluptuous and undulating shape. but her chest were still D cup insize. Seeing Malinda stand Luca, Janet, Justin and Leon were stunned and only one thought came to their mind '' James was right. '' while James Just grudgingly looked at Malinda. Looking at stunned Janet, Malinda said " connect me to M-chat please. " inresponse Janet just nodded and a marble sized milky white Ord flew out of Janets forehead and entered Malinda''s Forehead. [I know how guilty I look, would you believe me if I said I did not plan all this.] said Malinda ......... " Do you like Fire works? " asked Hive Mother " what? " confused Hito did not know how to answer to such a bizarre question. '' who the fuck ask''s this in a middle of a fight. " he thought but then heard... BooOOM!.. Looking at the the Insects tide explode, Hito was even more confused and asked " why would you that for? " " they were going to die anyway atleast this way they died beautifully while achieving thier purpose " replied Hive Mother nonchalantly, Hito was alarmed hearing Hive Mother say '' they have achieved their purpose, he then saw Hive Mother''s mind was not in their fight but instead she was paying attention to Sukehime seal the Flame Fiend. Not knowning what Hive Mother was upto Hito also divided his attention between Sukehime and Hive Mother as he stood in a defending stance. soon he noticed a Thorn pierced through the dome and advanced with high explosive power and speed aimed at the hind neck of Sukehime. " was this your final act, from the beginning" asked Hito dejectedly, even though he was confident in Sukehime''s strength he was not sure if she would survive his assassination. " It''s over, even if the thorn can''t kill her highness Sukehime, the Extreme Yin Moon Dew poison on it will definitely kill her. " said Hive Mother, knowning that even if Hito knew the plan now there nothing he could do now. Hito Staggered hearing the name Extreme Yin Moon Dew poison, as he shook his head he said " you guys really went through great lenghts to kill her. " " the Bounty on her highness''s head makes it worth . " replied Hive Mother considering Sukehime was dead already. But then both Hito and Hive Mother saw a human girl appear and block the Thorn in its path with her body as shield and then slump down to the ground, like a broken kite. Seeing this both Hito and Hive Mother were dumbfounded, Hito shook head as he laughed, then asked " you were saying? " 25 I Trust Dead more than Living people After the void swallowed all the wind blades and space healed itself Sukehime finally relaxed and looked at her beloved granddaughter who was still diligently guarding her, she found diligent Masako cute this remind her of little Masako who would diligently sing prayer''s with her in the royal temple. reminiscing the old times Masako shook her head and looking at her granddaughter she said " you have worked hard. " " this is nothing compared you, grandma " said Masako with a smile, seeing her smile Sukehime also gave a small smile and said " I see you used the phoenix tear I gave you on the western girl, you know phoenix tears can''t cure the Extreme yin poisoning. " " That''s the thing grandma that girl''s body seems to be able to resist the Extreme yin poison but as she has taken a heavy physical damage from the Thorn so her body has entered the dormante state to save Vitality. so, I used the Phoenix Tear on her, after all she helped us. " " um!.. Interesting, seems like there is more to these westerner''s then we assumed. " said Sukehime looking at huge 2.3 meter cocoon then shifting her gaze to Malinda as she said " come lets officially introduce ourselves to our benefactors,shall we. " In blink the Granddaughter and grandma pair appeared next to the wagon where Janet, Justin, Leon, Luca, James and Malinda trying to be as civil as possible so as not to cause some misunderstandings. Looking at the 6 people who were staring at each other and communicating through mental channel, Sukehime curiously asked " how are you guys doing that?. " Being in a heated arguement the 6 people did not notice Sukehime and Masako arrive mostly because of Sukehime''s wierd Movement technique. so, when they heard Sukehime they were startled. " Senior what do you mean by ''that'' ? " asked Leon politely, while the rest tried to avoid meeting Masako or Sukehime''s eyes. " Clearly except her, none of you have awakened your mental strenght yet you are able to comunicate telepathically, your technique is so wierd that even I am unable to listen in your conversation. " explained Sukehime while pointing out Malinda. Malinda had opened her mental strength thanks to her new upgraded ability Devil''s Crown. " This... " Leon was hesitating to explain this to Sukehime cause this was Janets secret and he had no right to divulge it withou her permission. Knowing Leon''s predicament Janet came forward to explain " Senior this is my unique ability that I was born with. it helps us communicated mentally even though we have not awaken our spiritual strength and I call it M-chat. " Janet choose to tell half truth half lie so as not reveal World Terror. Than two marble sized milky white orbs floated out of Janets forehead, then she said " these orbs help us created mental channels between ourselves. if you allow it to enter your for head than you can also communicate with use." Sukehime grabbed one Orb between her two fingers and said " fascinating, this orb is made of mental strengh and its so strong that its even visible to naked eyes, yet you seem to have not awakened your spiritual strength. marvelous really this ord cotains spiritual energy even purer than mine yet your body does not possess a hint of spiritual strength. " Masako directly placed the ord on her forhead and allowed it to sink in to her mind and then mentally thought, [ Am I connected.. can you guy''s hear me. ] [ yes Masako-san we can hear you. ] replied James. Then, Masako exclaimed, " it really works, really amazing I did not even use a hint of mental strength. " then she turned to other 5 and asked " do you guys also have similar abilites. " they suddenly she pointed at Malinda and said " since when can you stand. " Blacklines were visible on Malinda''s forehead as she thought '' did this airhead not notice her till now. '' but Malinda still politely smiled and said " I was healed due to healing properties of Nether flame. after I refined the Array core. " " what?! wait are you telling me you found the array core before me and also refined it, not just the core even the Nether flame heart, How? for weak mortals you guys are really wierd. " exclaimed Masako, staring at Malinda as if she was looking at a monster. " since you have refined the core then shut down the array we are running out of breathable air. " reminded Sukhime still examinig with M-Chat orb. " yes! " exclaimed Malinda and she hurriedly stopped the formation array, and the fiery dome trapping them crumbled and disolved into the wind. As soon as Malinda stop the Array, another two shawdow flashed next to the wagon, it was Hito and rope bound Hive Mother. " you still did not kill her. " said Masako, looking at Hive Mother who was bounded in a golden rope. " I would but she surrendered after the failed assassination attempt " said Hito scratching the back of his head. " so?!" asked Masako looking at Hito. Not knowing what to say, he turn to Malinda ," congrats your legs are healed " Masako soffed " tuk! " Malinda was confused and said " thanks I guess. " Hive Mother choose to surrender cause it was the only way she had the hope of survival, trapped inside the Formation array. Yes, once Flame Fiend who had control over the formation was banised to the void, Hive Mother was also trapped inside the Formation array as Flame fiend was her ticket to her exiting the array. Hive Mother used to advantages to hunt her prey or in a battle, they are Numders and flight. which in present situation was not possible as her Insect army was completely annihilated, flight lost all the meaning being trapped inside the formation array. Even if she was able to defeat Hito, she still had to face Masako and the allpowerfull Sukehime. so she finally decide to surrender to take her chances with Sukehime''s mercy. Looking at Sukehime who was playing with a milky white ord, Hito asked " Sukihime-Sama, the assassin escaped but this one choose to surrender, what to do with her? " Sukehime Ignored Hito and looked at Malinda and other 5 as she asked " all of you have your own unique abilites. " Being Ignored by Sukehime, Hito mouth twitched but still he patiently waited. Hearing Sukehime''s question, Malinda hesitated but looking at rest of the team nod she said, " Yes, senior. Like Janets M-chat, I have the ability to have multiple minds in one body which upgraded as I refined the Nether Flame heart, Now I can also Metamorph into Nether Flame Fiend and my ability is called Devil''s Crown. " " Now I understand how you were able to refine the Netherfalme heart, with your ability it should be peice of cake, haha really interesting. Looks like West''s also has its mystery. " laughed finally clearing the mystery of how Malinda refined with her weak strength. from the movement she saw Malinda refine the core Sukehime was what to know she did it, she wanted to ask Malinda directly but her pride did not let her to do so. " do all the Westerners have these amazing ablities? ] asked Masako, cause if they do then west is lot stronger then she thought. " No, Masako-san only Nobles are born with these gift. not all gifts are powerful or suited for combat but each have there own use and cannot be underestimated. " siad Malinda , seeing through Masako''s worries and also cause what if they run into a western in the middle of their travels, then it will be really awkward. " Janet was it and Malinda right, both your abilites are excallent and I have some high level Techniques and practice suitable for your abilites I do not know if you are interested " said Sukehime, looking at Janet and Malinda. " Senior what will it cost us " asked Janet and Malinda nodded in agreement. " I see you girls are smart, then this will be easier, Let me Introduce ourself first. " said Sukehime, then Masako continued dramatically "you are in pressence of Grand Empress Tokugawa Sukehime and Princess Tokugawa Masako. " but not getting the expected reaction from the audiance she fake coughed " cough! cough! " Hearing Masako''s fake cough, Sukehime''s checks turned red in shame while James and the rest hurriedly reacted as they bowed and shouted " Her majesty, the Grand Empress. Her majesty , Princess Masako. " " now that the Introductions are over, Lets get to the point right now even though we are running as refugees but still our allied forces are waiting at Kitsuke District. I do not care of your previous history as long as you pledge to be loyal to Princess Masako, on behalf of the princess and the allied forces I invite you all to Join the allied army as Princess''s Aids and royal gaurds depending on your strenghts and gender. I promise you that you will not be treated unjustly." said Sukehime , looking at the 6 people in front of her. clearly she had her own plan''s for James and the team. James and the rest were excited and felt like they ware at the top of the world, Sukehime is the founder of yin and yang masters association for past 50 or so years, she is like the walking library of all the technique''s and practices in the the crying heaven world. anyone of her so called high level Technique''s or practices can easily be rated as 8 star and above occupation, and if they are the mythical forbidden practices then they will definetly be rated 9 stars and above occupation by the world Terror. Even though the Team was at cloud 9 inside, they maintained poker face outside as they knew that if act hard to get , they will reep higher the rewards. " this .... " hesitated said James and the team. Looking at their hesitation Hito encouraged them, " with your current strength you won''t last a day out there, but you guys have crazy luck, it seems god really takes care of fools and drunk. since the golden thigh has come to you why are you hesitating if you feel the remards are less you can talk it out later first hang on to the thigh. your hesitation may cost you instead of gaining more. " hearing Hito, the 6 hurriedly bowed in 90 degree first to Sukehime and then Masako as they said " we accept " James and rest hurriedly accepted because they could leave when ever they want once the scenario is complete . so they did not have to worry about the responsibilities that came with this new gains. After accepting the proposal, the 6 looked at Mira, Ava and Trisha then looked at Sukehime and Masako. Sukehime understood their little actions and said " the offer also extents to them and also you guys learn Japanese cultural equities before we reach Kitsuke. " Sukehime did not mind being addressed informally but in front of allied army and troops it would we shameful and undermining her authority. " we understand Grand Empress-sama. " said the 6 together as politely as possible. Then Sukehime turned to Hive Mother, feeling Sukehime''s gaze Hive Mother hurrierdly kneed down and cried " your Majestic, this lowly one is willing to serve as your pet. please forgive me and give this lowly one another chance. " Hearing Hive Mother, Sukehime sneered and looked at the kneeling Hive Mother and asked " what makes you thing you are worthy to be my pet. " Hearing Sukehime''s question Hive Mother was flabbergasted, She was a disaster level Demon, her Insect army could turn a city in to dust within seconds, high level Yin yang masters coveur just hearing her name, yet she was asked if she worthy to be a pet by a human noless. no matter how what she thought Hive mother could gather the strength to resist, she Just covoured in fear as Sukehime neared her step by step... Sukekime bent down and slowly lifted Hive mothers hear by her chin and stared in to her dread filled eyes and asked " are you worth! " Hive Mother shutter and replied " No! your Highness ", then a white light shone into Hive mothers eyes from Sukehime''s eyes, destroying Hive Mother''s soul as her body slumped down on the floor powerlessly and unresponsively. 25 Unexpected Gains After the void swallowed all the wind blades and space healed itself Sukehime finally relaxed and looked at her beloved granddaughter who was still diligently guarding her, she found diligent Masako cute this remind her of little Masako who would diligently sing prayer''s with her in the royal temple. reminiscing the old times Masako shook her head and looking at her granddaughter she said " you have worked hard. " " this is nothing compared you, grandma " said Masako with a smile, seeing her smile Sukehime also gave a small smile and said " I see you used the phoenix tears I gave you on the western girl, you know phoenix tears can''t cure the Extreme yin poisoning. " " That''s the thing grandma that girl''s body seems to be able to resist the Extreme yin poison but as she has taken a heavy physical damage from the Thorn so her body has entered the dormante state to save Vitality. so, I used the Phoenix Tear on her, after all she helped us. " " um!.. Interesting, seems like there is more to these westerner''s then we assumed. " said Sukehime looking at huge 2.3 meter cocoon then shifting her gaze to Malinda as she said " come lets officially introduce ourselves to our benefactors,shall we. " In blink the Granddaughter and grandma pair appeared next to the wagon where Janet, Justin, Leon, Luca, James and Malinda trying to be as civil as possible so as not to cause some misunderstandings. Looking at the 6 people who were staring at each other and communicating through mental channel, Sukehime curiously asked " how are you guys doing that?. " Being in a heated arguement the 6 people did not notice Sukehime and Masako arrive mostly because of Sukehime''s wierd Movement technique. so, when they heard Sukehime they were startled. " Senior what do you mean by ''that'' ? " asked Leon politely, while the rest tried to avoid meeting Masako or Sukehime''s eyes. " Clearly except her, none of you have awakened your mental strenght yet you are able to comunicate telepathically, your technique is so wierd that even I am unable to listen in your conversation. " explained Sukehime while pointing out Malinda. Malinda had opened her mental strength thanks to her new upgraded ability Devil''s Crown. " This... " Leon was hesitating to explain this to Sukehime cause this was Janets secret and he had no right to divulge it withou her permission. Knowing Leon''s predicament Janet came forward to explain " Senior this is my unique ability that I was born with. it helps us communicated mentally even though we have not awaken our spiritual strength and I call it M-chat. " Janet choose to tell half truth half lie so as not reveal World Terror. Than two marble sized milky white orbs floated out of Janets forehead, then she said " these orbs help us created mental channels between ourselves. if you allow it to enter your for head than you can also communicate with use." Sukehime grabbed one Orb between her two fingers and said " fascinating, this orb is made of mental strengh and its so strong that its even visible to naked eyes, yet you seem to have not awakened your spiritual strength. marvelous really this ord cotains spiritual energy even purer than mine yet your body does not possess a hint of spiritual strength. " Masako directly placed the ord on her forhead and allowed it to sink in to her mind and then mentally thought, [ Am I connected.. can you guy''s hear me. ] [ yes Masako-san we can hear you. ] replied James. Then, Masako exclaimed, " it really works, really amazing I did not even use a hint of mental strength. " then she turned to other 5 and asked " do you guys also have similar abilites. " they suddenly she pointed at Malinda and said " since when can you stand. " Blacklines were visible on Malinda''s forehead as she thought '' did this airhead not notice her till now. '' but Malinda still politely smiled and said " I was healed due to healing properties of Nether flame. after I refined the Array core. " " what?! wait are you telling me you found the array core before me and also refined it, not just the core even the Nether flame heart, How? for weak mortals you guys are really wierd. " exclaimed Masako, staring at Malinda as if she was looking at a monster. " since you have refined the core then shut down the array we are running out of breathable air. " reminded Sukhime still examinig with M-Chat orb. " yes! " exclaimed Malinda and she hurriedly stopped the formation array, and the fiery dome trapping them crumbled and disolved into the wind. As soon as Malinda stop the Array, another two shawdow flashed next to the wagon, it was Hito and rope bound Hive Mother. " you still did not kill her. " said Masako, looking at Hive Mother who was bounded in a golden rope. " I would but she surrendered after the failed assassination attempt " said Hito scratching the back of his head. " so?!" asked Masako looking at Hito. Not knowing what to say, he turn to Malinda ," congrats your legs are healed " Masako soffed " tuk! " Malinda was confused and said " thanks I guess. " Hive Mother choose to surrender cause it was the only way she had the hope of survival, trapped inside the Formation array. Yes, once Flame Fiend who had control over the formation was banised to the void, Hive Mother was also trapped inside the Formation array as Flame fiend was her ticket to her exiting the array. Hive Mother used to advantages to hunt her prey or in a battle, they are Numders and flight. which in present situation was not possible as her Insect army was completely annihilated, flight lost all the meaning being trapped inside the formation array. Even if she was able to defeat Hito, she still had to face Masako and the allpowerfull Sukehime. so she finally decide to surrender to take her chances with Sukehime''s mercy. Looking at Sukehime who was playing with a milky white ord, Hito asked " Sukihime-Sama, the assassin escaped but this one choose to surrender, what to do with her? " Sukehime Ignored Hito and looked at Malinda and other 5 as she asked " all of you have your own unique abilites. " Being Ignored by Sukehime, Hito mouth twitched but still he patiently waited. Hearing Sukehime''s question, Malinda hesitated but looking at rest of the team nod she said, " Yes, senior. Like Janets M-chat, I have the ability to have multiple minds in one body which upgraded as I refined the Nether Flame heart, Now I can also Metamorph into Nether Flame Fiend and my ability is called Devil''s Crown. " " Now I understand how you were able to refine the Netherfalme heart, with your ability it should be peice of cake, haha really interesting. Looks like West''s also has its mystery. " laughed finally clearing the mystery of how Malinda refined with her weak strength. from the movement she saw Malinda refine the core Sukehime was what to know she did it, she wanted to ask Malinda directly but her pride did not let her to do so. " do all the Westerners have these amazing ablities? ] asked Masako, cause if they do then west is lot stronger then she thought. " No, Masako-san only Nobles are born with these gift. not all gifts are powerful or suited for combat but each have there own use and cannot be underestimated. " siad Malinda , seeing through Masako''s worries and also cause what if they run into a western in the middle of their travels, then it will be really awkward. " Janet was it and Malinda right, both your abilites are excallent and I have some high level Techniques and practice suitable for your abilites I do not know if you are interested " said Sukehime, looking at Janet and Malinda. " Senior what will it cost us " asked Janet and Malinda nodded in agreement. " I see you girls are smart, then this will be easier, Let me Introduce ourself first. " said Sukehime, then Masako continued dramatically "you are in pressence of Grand Empress Tokugawa Sukehime and Princess Tokugawa Masako. " but not getting the expected reaction from the audiance she fake coughed " cough! cough! " Hearing Masako''s fake cough, Sukehime''s checks turned red in shame while James and the rest hurriedly reacted as they bowed and shouted " Her majesty, the Grand Empress. Her majesty , Princess Masako. " " now that the Introductions are over, Lets get to the point right now even though we are running as refugees but still our allied forces are waiting at Kitsuke District. I do not care of your previous history as long as you pledge to be loyal to Princess Masako, on behalf of the princess and the allied forces I invite you all to Join the allied army as Princess''s Aids and royal gaurds depending on your strenghts and gender. I promise you that you will not be treated unjustly." said Sukehime , looking at the 6 people in front of her. clearly she had her own plan''s for James and the team. James and the rest were excited and felt like they ware at the top of the world, Sukehime is the founder of yin and yang masters association for past 50 or so years, she is like the walking library of all the technique''s and practices in the the crying heaven world. anyone of her so called high level Technique''s or practices can easily be rated as 8 star and above occupation, and if they are the mythical forbidden practices then they will definetly be rated 9 stars and above occupation by the world Terror. Even though the Team was at cloud 9 inside, they maintained poker face outside as they knew that if act hard to get , they will reep higher the rewards. " this .... " hesitated said James and the team. Looking at their hesitation Hito encouraged them, " with your current strength you won''t last a day out there, but you guys have crazy luck, it seems god really takes care of fools and drunk. since the golden thigh has come to you why are you hesitating if you feel the remards are less you can talk it out later first hang on to the thigh. your hesitation may cost you instead of gaining more. " hearing Hito, the 6 hurriedly bowed in 90 degree first to Sukehime and then Masako as they said " we accept " James and rest hurriedly accepted because they could leave when ever they want once the scenario is complete . so they did not have to worry about the responsibilities that came with this new gains. After accepting the proposal, the 6 looked at Mira, Ava and Trisha then looked at Sukehime and Masako. Sukehime understood their little actions and said " the offer also extents to them and also you guys learn Japanese cultural equities before we reach Kitsuke. " Sukehime did not mind being addressed informally but in front of allied army and troops it would we shameful and undermining her authority. " we understand Grand Empress-sama. " said the 6 together as politely as possible. Then Sukehime turned to Hive Mother, feeling Sukehime''s gaze Hive Mother hurrierdly kneed down and cried " your Majestic, this lowly one is willing to serve as your pet. please forgive me and give this lowly one another chance. " Hearing Hive Mother, Sukehime sneered and looked at the kneeling Hive Mother and asked " what makes you thing you are worthy to be my pet. " Hearing Sukehime''s question Hive Mother was flabbergasted, She was a disaster level Demon, her Insect army could turn a city in to dust within seconds, high level Yin yang masters coveur just hearing her name, yet she was asked if she worthy to be a pet by a human noless. no matter how what she thought Hive mother could gather the strength to resist, she Just covoured in fear as Sukehime neared her step by step... Sukekime bent down and slowly lifted Hive mothers hear by her chin and stared in to her dread filled eyes and sternly asked " are you worthy?! " Hive Mother shutter and replied " No! your Highness ", then a white light shone into Hive mothers eyes from Sukehime''s eyes, destroying Hive Mother''s soul as her body slumped down on the floor powerlessly and unresponsively. 26 Puppeteer of Dead [ I know how guilty I look, would you believe me if I say did not plan all these. ] said Malinda supressing her delight of her recent gains, not to increase her team''s new found resentment towards her. but her eyes could not conceal her excitment, after all she was finally able to walk like a normal person. [ Is this all you got to say for yourself ] asked Leon, but still he did not regret defending her earlier, because he fullied his role as a leader. [ What do you mean?! ] feeling the resentful atmosphere Malinda was stunned not understand the reason why such resentment was being directed at her, Nether flame heart is her bounty after all she was the one who discovered the core. [ Are you still playing dumb, when things have become these clear. how could you?, I trusted you accepted you as my comrade and yet... did you even blink twice before doing this. ] said Luca, when James called Malinda a traitor he was the first one to jump to defend her. that''s how much he trusted and valued her as a comrade. to think she was not worth his trust and comradeship hurt Luca a lot. [ What do you mean, I accept its was wrong of me to not inform you guys through M-chat as soon as I have found the core, I am sorry. but since I found the core than the Nether flame heart is mine loot as per the terms we agreed on before. as for what ever shit you are throwing on me, I do not even know what you guys are talking about.] replied Malinda, no longer being polite. she would not shit still as poeple threw there shit on her. [ You still deny after the proof is right in front of us, clearly It was you who used ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop.] said Justin,The boiling anger in him had reached the eruption point and he woould go beserk anytime igf not for Janet holding him back. He did not like being used as pawn in someone else''s scheme, thats the reason why they withdrew from Mellon family ranks and Joined O''Hara mercenary. [ What?!] exclaimed Malinda, clearly the shit being thrown on her was more stinkier then she thought. but before she could deny the acussation Leon interrupted her. [ what! do you want us to believe that you did not know where the core was hidden in the first place but coincidentally you found the core right when Flame Fiend was banised and rest of us were busy fighting for our lifes. this is Terror Multiverse not some happy ending fairy tale where things just sort of fall in your favor, here you can only survive using your wits and strength. cleary you had planned all this out and purposefully used ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop for your gains putting all of use in danger. ] shouted Leon angrily, hot air started to pump out of his nostrils. [ NO! you have to believe me, I had nothing to do with ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop. please belive me. ] Knowing why they were so resentful towards hers, Malinda knew what was happening so she could not allow the misunderstanding to grow any futher. but suddenly James came next to her took hold of her right wrist and gazed in to her eyes asked [ Did have anything to do with the ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop ? ] [ No, I do not have any to do with ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop. ] said Malinda frimly and intently, as she did no wrong so she had nothing to hide. [ stop it with the lies, only fool will believe you ] said Leon, glaring at Malinda. Malinda was not intimidated she glared back as she was not at fault, and with her new updated ability she could easily kill Leon. [ I believe her. ] said James, shocking the rest as he was the one who claimed Malinda has betrayed them and now he says other wise. even Malinda also looked surprised as did not think anyone would believe her. James belived Malinda cause, Using the files on Crying heaven he copied from Malinda''s mind James knew Malinda really did not know where the core was hidden in the beginning and lastly, thanks to his soul organ James is sensitive to souls, he can tell one''s souls state by coming in contact the person, so when he grabbed Malinda''s wrist he was actually monitering her soul to check if she was telling the truth or not. turns out Malinda really did not have any to do with ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop. [ James are you messing with us. first you claim Malinda was the one who betrayed us and now you say she is innocent. ] raged Leon, he felt James was playing games with him. [ No, I am just following the clues, where they lead me is not upto me to decided. ] said James and nodded at surprised a Malinda, giving Malinda some of hope of acquittal. [ why do you believe her? ] asked Janet, unlike Leon, Luca and Justin who had already labeled Malinda as the culprit, she was still trying get hers facts straight before jumping to any conclusion. [ simple, think about it, how many poor orphans do you know who walk around with a ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop on them. ] said James nonchalantly, he could not tell the real reasons because it meant revealing his secret. hearing James explaination Luca, Janet, Justin were dumbfounded, Malinda staggered this the first time she did not get angry for someone calling her poor orphan. But then Leon shaked his head in disappointment and said [ but, she is not a poor orphan, Is she the first daughter of the current patriarch of Baylord Family know for their gruesomeness and cruelty. for someone with her status it would not be hard to get her hands on ''Nether Flame Fiend Bone fragment'' prop. ] This time James was shocked, his ability only allowed to copy knowledged and skills not memories of the target, so he did not know Malinda was the first daughter of the current patriarch of Baylord Family. Luca was thunderstruck, one of the reason he trusted and valued MAlida as a comrade was because he thought they both were the same, orphans. turns out she lied about this, she really played him for a fool, thought Luca as blamed himself for being to naive and gullible. Janet and Justin staggered knowing that the weak wheel chaired bound girl who looked like a next door neighbor was actually a Local Tyrant in disguise. Malinda was more shocked than others, she thought she had left her past behind and created a Identity of her own in the society but it seems she was really naive to think that her past will be hidden and never catch up to her. she looked at Leon and meekly asked [ How did know ? ] [ My family does background check on every one of my Teams members, even though you tried very hard to hide your past but it was nothing in front my families intellegence network. After knowing you belong to Baylord family my family warned me repeatedly not to add you in the team but I did not listen to them cause I valued your skill and trusted you as a comrade but alsa my family was right one cannot trust anyone from Baylord family. ] explaine Leon, as he sighed. then he turned to James and asked [ do you still belive she is Inoccent. ] James did not hesitate and replied [ yes! I believe her, she was not the one who sued the scenario prop. ] Hearing James still defend her even after knowing her past, Malinda was grateful. the frimness and intent with which James said that he belived her, malinda was touched by it and was thankful to have such a person as her Comrade. Seeing James still side with Malinda, the rest were little upset but before they could say some thing, James continuded [ guys even if she is the culprit what can you do about, complain to the city government for that you have survive and clear the scenario. Now you decide what is your priority blaming each other or clearing the scenario. ] [ James is right, there is no point in blaming each other it will only lead to unrest in ourselves and waste of time. what''s important right now for us is to clear the scenario. we can have the city government investigate about the scenario prop once we are return. ] decided Janet, she did not want to continue this point less arguement. then she looked at Malinda and said [ congrat, I am genuinely happy that you you are health and able to walk again. ] [ Congrats, Malinda. ] congratulated James, as he appreciated the Malinda''s beautiful body. Leon, Luca and Justin did not know to say they just stared at eachor awakwardly. soon they were all startled by a sudden voice " how do you guys doing that? " it was Sukehime and Masako they appeared next to the wagon unnoticed by tne team. .................... After destroying Hive Mothers soul, Sukehime lifted the vegetative Hive Mother''s body and said " lets camp here till that Kid breaks out of the cocoon, since the Moon Dew Horent has escaped, they should already know that the assassination has failed and lied another ambush at both rear and the front, their is to many of us so I can''t fly you across the wandering forest. either whay we will walk into a trap so there is no point in hurrying. lets make use of this time and train our new recriuts and what they have got. Janet lets start with you, follow me. " With the escape of the Moon Dew Hornet, the enemy forces should know the current position of the princess Masako and Sukehime. so they should have laid trap at both front and rear, no matter what Sukehime choose thete will be a ambush aiting for them. if it was just Sukehime and Masako then Sukehime would have just choosen to fly across the Wandering forest of the Misty peak avoiding the ambush but now with Hito and the team that route was out of option. since they knew that a ambush was lying in wait for them, they did not mind having them wait longer. Janet did not dare to delay and directly followed Sukehime in to the wagon and then walked into Sukehime''s room. Sukehime walked in to her room and threw the vegetative body of Hive Mother to a conner and sat on the wooden floor in seiza [1] position, looking at Janet who walked into the room and said " sit " Janet nodded and sat on the wooden floor in Seiza position with ease all thanks to compulsory cultural equities class she had to take in school. Sukehime was impressed by Janets kiza[2] and said, " Tell me more about your ability and your other skills and achievements, based on it I can choose a suitable Technique and Practice for you. " then she started to brew tea. her tea brewing art was really artistic was what Janet thought as a coffee addict. if the old foggies of the ''Crying Heavens'' were to hear Janets thoughts they would vomit liters of blood, to be lucky enough to witness lady Sukehime''s Tea Arts and be able to drinik the Tea that the lady herself brewed was on the first 3 position of their bucket list Janet began with explaining how M-chat works and its various funcitions. then she started to narrate her skills and achivements, in a way that it would be easier for a edo period scholar to understand. " Um ... really interesting ability not only does it allow telepathic commnication between mortals who have not awakened their spirituality but also allows to share five sense, and location. it also has full immunity from the spiritual act of those connected to your ability, amazing ! this skill really goes against the heavens. I know just the perfect Technique for you, Puppeteer of Dead. 27 Rune Mastery " Puppeteer of Dead! " exclaimed Janet, she is a beautiful girl in her prime who would like to have a boyfriend or two but does not have a single boyfriend yet thanks to her twin brother always following around her in school campus. ''Puppeteer of Dead'' It sounds like some necromancy type of Practice which will only be able to attract her some weirdo''s. curshing all of Janets dream of being titled as Fairy. Sukehime mistook Janets exclaimation as excitement and proudly asked " you must have seen the 8 Corpse puppet out there, what do you think about them? " " Um... Intimidating Sukehime-Sama " answered Janet politely. " you stop with this politeness and all, since I am imparting you techniques and practice I can be considered as you half teacher. Just treat me like a friend ok. " said Sukehime pouring hot water in the tea cup. " Yes! Sukehime- Sama. " said Janet nodding her head vigorously. " Those Cropse Puppet you think Indimidating are not as half as Indimidating as they were alive. you see there is a small human town near the foot of the Hakone Hill, named Ashi Town it was ruled by 9 demon Brothers called Akuma no kyodai [1] do not ask me how this is possible or how it works I forgot to ask them. The life the Ashi town was as usual untill 2 weeks ago the Youngest and most pamperd of the 9 brothers spoted a beautiful lady in one of the towns Inns, being mesmerized her body the youngest decided to kidnap her and enjoy her with his brothers. Instead of appreciating the beautiful flower from afar the demon even dared to fluck the flower, angering the graderner. the angry Gardener blinded by rage cut the youngest in to 100,000 small pieces and later burned the pieces into ashes. then the 8 brothers came to the Gardener to seek revenge for the Youngest. the gardener was very strong but still the 8 brothers together manged to leave a small scar on the gardeners left wrist, Instead of getting angry for being hurt be weak creatures, she decide to show mercy to the 8 brothers, instead of killing them she turned them in to corpse puppet and used them for manual labour. since the the brothers looked hideous under the sun she covered them in bandages from head to toe to make them more presentable. " said Sukehime as she mixe the Tea leaves in to the boiled water in the tea cup. soon a aroma filled the room, the caffine addict like Janet also felt calm just by smelling the aroma. " Sukehime-Sama if my guess is right the beautiful flower is Makaso-Sama" "yes" " gardener is Sukehime-Sama " "yes" " the remaining 8 brothers are the Corpse puppet. " " yes" " oh! Sukehime Sama your a good story teller. " flattered Janet, while cursed with in her heart '' everyone wants to become a author these days. '' " girl you will reach great places someday. " said Sukehime, then she fliped her right palm and ared orb inscribed with many character appeared on her plam and said, " this is an a inscription I call it Master Inscription it is made up of 20,564 Runes, similar small Inscription known as slave inscription each made up of 2,567 something runes have taken root in the Corpse Puppets as their soul. I use the Master Inscription to control the slave Inscription which in turn act as consious of the Corpse puppet. this techinque of is called Puppeteer of Dead. it is a sub branch of rune master. if you want to use the techinque Puppeteer of Dead you atleast sould have primary understanding of Rune Mastery. This Techinque has its own process, limitations, drawbacks we will get back to them later but for now lets talk why its suitable for you, first of all the Limitation and Drawbacks which are very obvious and scare away any potential Rune masters thinking off this path but these limitations and drawback are not a problem for you thanks to your ability M-chat. secondly this techinque can only show its true potential in your hands. with this technique you can summon a your own slave army of loyal and fearless corpse puppet and" then she passed the tea cup fill with hot water and tea leaves and turned to clear the tea table and moved the table to the side. Taking the Tea cup Janet looked at hot water and and tea leaves in the cup not even properly mixed, even though it smelled good it did not little bit look like a tea. not knowing what to do, since it was given by her majesty herself Janet closed her eyes and took a sip of it and her face color instantly turned purple. Sukehime then continued " you need to inhale the aroma from the leaves, they are ... " and stopped looking at purplish Janet, then explained " they are Aroma therapy leaves when inhaled your mind clears and you can concentrate properly but too sour when injested even little bit and your tounge will taste sour for a day no matter what you eat. since what I am going to teach you next needs you at your peak contiditon, keep it next to you its affect will last half and hour. Janet just blamed her clumsiness and nodded her head. " okay then, tell me what do you know about rune. " asked Sukehime. " Rune are magical characters which contain the heavenly rule and law. " answered Janet, Sukehime shook her head and corrected " Runes are not Characters which contain heavenly rule and law, the Heavenly Rules and laws presented in the form of characters are called as Runes. only pony and half baked Rune masters try to emitate runes by adding heavenly rule and laws to characters but a real rune master directly uses heavenly Rules and Laws in the form of characters. Pony path of rune mastery and genuine path of rune mastery can both be used to climb the top of rune mastery but the difference as obvious as one is using broken ladder to climb the top while other is using sturdy ladder to climb the top. both have their cost if one wants to use them to any one of them to climb the top of the Rune Mastery. as the broken ladder is almost free similarly Pony path is very easy to climb in Rune mastery but who knows how long it will last and then comes the sturdy ladder it is expensive but last long, meaning the genuine path of Rune mastery is very hard and requires absolutely firm will, patients and frequent practice. now you know both was to learn Rune Mastery choice is yours, since I have promised you then I will teach any path you choose. " Janet listened patiently and understood what Sukehime is tryin to say, if Janet wants to just learn few tricks of rune mastery to use the technique Puppeteer of Dead then Pony path of rune mastery is enough but if she really wants to walk the path of Rune mastery till the top then the Genuine path of Rune mastery is the only option. After giving it a thought Janet firmly replied " Sukehime Sama I would like to Learn Genuine path of Rune Mastery and hope to reach the top of rune mastery one day. Sukehime Sama please Guide me. " Janet perform a traditonal japanese student teacher sitting bow her forehead almost touched the wooden floor showing her sincerity to learn the genuine path of Rune Mastery. Feeling Janet''s Sincerity Sukehime nodded and then passed her a Jade slip with the symbol of royal family and said " This Jade slip contains all my knowledge and teaching of Rune mastery and Puppeteer of Dead. you go through this and if you have any doubts approach me any time. oh! right your spirituality is not yet awakened so you can''t use it yet. next let me awaken your spirituality. " "thank you Sukehime Sama. " said Janet excitedly as recived the Jade slip and hearing that Sukehime is going to awaken her spirituality. but when recived the Jade slip a prompt sounded in her status.. [ Ding, You have recived a prop '' Tokugawa Sukehime''s Teaching on Rune Mastery and Inscription'' related to 8 star Occupation '' Rune Master ''and its advanced 9 star occupation ''Royal Inscriptionist''. ] [ Ding, you have recived a prop " Tokugawa Sukehime''s Teaching on Puppeteer of Dead" related to 9 star sub occupation '' Puppeteer of Dead '' ] Seeing these prompts Janet was excited and her heart was in cloud nine, no words could express her Joy right now, a 9 star Occupation and a 9 star sub Occupation this something she did not dared to wish for in her dreams but it was not a dream its really happening right now. unable to express her joy Janet''s body was trembling in joy. Janet suppressed all her joy not to attract Sukehime''s attention. but Sukehime noticed Janet''s joy and mistook it as her being excited for finally being able to awaken her spirituality. Then Sukehime stretched out her right hand Index finger and a small marble size almost transparent ord appeared on her had then slowly flew in the middle of Janets nose bridge. as soon as the transperent orb entered Janet, she felt something similar to a dam break in her in the middle of her mind and a milk white energy flood into her mind into every cell of her brain and her mind suddenly became more active, clearer, faster and enlightened. then this Milky white energy fooled the nerve cells and flooded her entire body, where ever the enery flows there Janet feels more in control, relaxed, refreshed and energetic. slowly the energy covered every nook and cranny of Janet''s body, it flet like was being massaged by god himself, sometimes few valgur moans escaped Janets mouth but she did not realise being too drowned in the pleasure brought by the energy flowing her body. soon the energy spreaded outside for almost 11 meters, she could now even see through the walls of the wagon and every tiny details and flaws were visible to her with in 11 meters, then see noticed Sukehime with a fright she opened her eyes in shame and apologized. then she heard another prompt [ Ding, you have awakened you spirituality, your ability M-Chat is strengthened. ] [ Ding, your ability M-Chat is strengthened you have unlocked Spiritual share] [ Ding, you have unlocked Spiritual share, now you and your M-chat friends will be able to share your metal strenght with those connected to M-chat and can also borrow Metal strength from others connected to M-chat. but Spiritual recovery is decreased by 10 precent of those that make use of spiritual share. ] Another explosion went off in Janets mind, it was like today god finally decide to take some time out of his busy schedule just to full fill all her wishes. the new unlocked property of M-chat really amazed Janet, who knew that her support ability would grow this op one day. Spiritual Share, being able to share or borrow mental strength is a cheat like ability, here team will never have to worry about being low on spiritual strength. Sukehime nodded and with smile she said " there nothing to apologize for you were just curious, I remember when Masako open her spirituality she did not regain from the pleasure for 3 hrs straight but than she was 6 when she awakened her spirituality. but her spiritual strength only spreaded 3 meter outside of her body which is already consider genius but you can spread your spiritual strength upto 11 meter has even broken my record of 8 meters, I think its due to your ability. its like your ability is made for Rune Mastery and Puppeteer of Dead! " " okay now I will show you live demonstration of how to create rune and how to use runes to create a Inscription and then a live demonstration of the technique Puppeteer of Dead!." said Sukihime , then she waved her hand and then the vegetative body of Hive Mother floated and laid down between Janet and Sukehime. 28 Inscriptionis As the vegetative Body of Hive Mother floated and land infront of her, Janets face turned pale Hive Mothers appearance was already replusive enough from upfar now up close Janet felt nauseated. Seeing Janets expression Sukehime shook her head and said " The faster you get used to it better for you. as a puppeteer of death you will see lot more sickening things that this. now lets begin now what i am going to show is way adance for current you, I want you see first hand what you can achieve with Puppeteer of dead technique, consider it just a boost to your moral in choosing this path. since you are a beginner you will need a rune quill to draw Runes while paper should be best medium for you to practice on. but I do not require a quill or paper as a medium ar surface to draw runes, when you reach higher mastery level you can draw Runes using anything as a medium. as for me I can use spaces as medium to draw runes." Sukehime rised her hand started to draw Runes on the space itself soon about 5000 micro rune characters havored in the air they looked like a swarm of golden flys, looking at the Mysterious yet ancient golden rune characters appear out of thin air hover in the space together like a smarm of flys, Janet gasped in astonishment she was totally stupefied unconsciouslt a spark sparked a lit a fire which could only be achived by satifiying her thirst of strength, this fire will never stop burning unit she attains this power right in front of her. Sukehime could feel the change''s in Janet demeanor and smile in satisfaction but she was not done yet the swarm of runes then stated to rotate in circle slowly forming a golden orb, on the surface of the orb you could see the moving runes then orb returned to Sukehime''s and hovered by her side, " Now for the next step we will require a critical ingredent, the soul of the corpse puppet we are going to create, I our case the soul of Hive mother." '' Soul! did she not destroy Hive Mothers soul already. '' thought Janet confusedly. Janet''s confusion did not escape Sukehime''s eyes, " If you want to ask something go ahead " " Thank you Sukehime Sama, did you not destroy the soul of hive mother. " Janet did not shy out, she spoke her mind. " Yes I did, to put it correctly I just broke her soul to pieces but did not completely destroy it completely from existence, hence this creature is still in vegetative state. One more thing ones a person is dead if its due to natural cause''s with no regrets the souls travels to afterlife immediately but if a preson is killed or died due to unjust reasons, their soul does not immediately travels to the Afterlife, the soul remains yet bound to the corpse by the chains of resentment, regrets, revenge etc. Remember every emotion is a energy in itself and every soul has to travel to afterlife, so once the resentment, regret, revenge energy of this corpse gets consumed the soul bound to them travels to afterlife. It''s with in this time period you are suppose to collect the soul of the corpse puppet you are creating. there is detailed information on this in jade slip explore it yourself. We need this soul to create a slave soul Inscription which will replace and take the place of soul in the body giving you full control on the body forming a perfect Corpse puppet. " Sukehime then used her mental strength to extract the broken soul pecies from Hive mother''s body. few white broken pecies of light tained with small patch''s of red color floated out of Hive mother''s body then hovered in the air. " do you see the Red patchs on the white body of the broken soul its the resentment carried by this creature, now you can use it along with the runes to create Inscription but the resentment will contaminate your Inscription making it harder for you to control the Corpse puppet, some times corpse puppet rebel and kill their masters. so I prefer to get rid of the resentment before creating the Inscription, not every one is strong like me and is able to get rid of the resentment so they create the inscription with out solving the resentment. this the drawback and limitation of the Puppeteer of Death causing Rune Masters not to choose this path. but you are different cause your ability makes you immune to this kind. " said Sukehime as she slowly got rid of the resentment from the broken soul peices. Janet was consfused, her ability gives her immunity of Spiritual attacks from the people using M-chat she did not understand how M-Chat can be used on Corpes Puppet. Seeing Confused Janet Sukehime said " previously when I examined your M-chat orbs I came to conclusion that you can use this ords as a medium for Rune Drawing and then use these runes to create the slave Soul Inscription. This way actually opens a many possibilites for your ability and new height for rune mastery. " " It never crossed my mind .. " exclaimed Janet, if what Sukehime said was really possible then Rune mastery was the appropriate path for her. " No! you not get enter the path of Rune Mastery how can you think of this possiblite, anyway you would thought of this possiblite after your rune mastery had reached certain level even if did not point it out . no that the soul is free of resentment lets continue with inscription creation " The gold orb made up of swarp of runes slowly moved towards the soul peices and then both swarp of runes and soul peices fused together slowly forming a single solid yellowish orb with it surface Inscribed with many runes. later this yellowish orb split into two ords with different size, one was of orb was same sized as the fist of a adult human and other was smaller of the size of a marble. " the Bigger ord you see is the slave soul inscription and the smaller one is the main Master inscription. now we have to carefully place the slave soul Inscription in to the body and then refine the body into corpse puppet. look carefully this is the important part how well you refine the body using the slave soul inscription determines the percentage of your control over the cropse puppet and responsiveness and the responsive speed of the corpse puppet. not every refined corpse puppet has the came response time and control over their body. poorly refined corpse puppet are like mindless zombies this is another limitation and drawback of the Puppeteer of Dead technique. but you do not have to worry about this thanks to your ability it seems to some how perfectly establise mental chennals with ease, the more I think of it the more it seems that the puppeteer of dead technique is tailor made for your ability. " the fist sized slave soul inscription enterd the corpse body slowly and then mysterious runes started to appear on the flesh of the Hive Mother''s corpse. the runes were spread all over the corpse and slowly the pale body of the Hive Mother started to darken showing sighs of getting stiffer and harder losing its original smoothness and fair color, it was as if the body was actually turning into a dark puppet made of wood. Janet looked at this with amazment, after some time the runes on the body of the corpse sank in to the skin. even though the corpse was as health buts its skin had become as harder and darker gaining a metallic lusture. Then the small marble sized orb float into Sukehime''s forehead and sukehime sighed " its done!" then the Corpse suddenly moved and got back on one knee facing Sukehime as if showing respect to its master and roared " roar!!" clearly the corpse was no longer Hive Mother it was a corpse puppet with an intellect of a mindless beast. Even though Janet was already prepared for the corpse rising, but she still was astounded looking at the kneeling Corpse Puppet. even though it had the intellect of a beast it still recognised its master and did not forget to kneel in respect and address its master with a small roar. Sukehime looked at the Corpse puppet and said " do not be noisy, here take this and cover your ugly body and join the other 8 to clean the battlefield. " Sukehime took out a bundle of bandages from here storage space ring and threw it at the corpse puppet. then she turned to Janet and said " Janet you try to master primary rune mastery and practice your Puppeteer of death techinque on the corpse of the bugs out there. if you are unable to find a complete corpse out there then ask Masako she will teach you corpse stitching and try to atleast slave a bug corpse puppet before we leave here. " Hearing Sukehime giving her homework Janets happy face froze, her head moved mechanically and looked at Sukehime and said " Yes! Sukehime Sama " Seeing Janets expression Sukehime laughed and said " their is a reward to it too, if you are able to refine atleast one bug corpse puppet before we leave her then I will gift you this Hive Mother Corpse Puppet. " Janet''s face lite up like a CFL and said " thank you Sukehime Same " Sukehime nodded and said "Now go and start practicing if you doubts then you an approach me or Masako. and also ask Malinda to come in." " Yes, Sukehime Sama " as she bowed for one last time and silently exited the room. Getting off the wagon Janet was really delighted and totally forgot the pressure of the World Terror. who could blame her for relaxing a little bit after all she successfull grabbed the thigh of the Crying Heavens Most powerful existence by becoming her half disciple. She got a prop for a 8 star occupation rune master and its advance 9 star occupation inscriptionist. how many people dream of just getting 7 star occupation, guilds and universites wage wars to get their hands on mere 7star occupation talents. according to recent study there are only 100,000+ 8 star Occupation Dream walkers in the total population of 2.5 billion of humans in 2500+ cities. In previous year''s graduation examation only total of zero 9 star occupation, thirteen 8 star occupation and three thousand 7 star occupation talents appeared in the whole 2500+ cites. so now you can guess how scare and rare are 9 star and 8 star occupations. apart from that she had also gotten a prop for 9 star sub occupation, Janet herself could not belive her luck. her grip on the Jade slip tightened as she mummbled "I will definitely enslave a corpse puppet before we leave here. " Occupation, it plays a huge role in ones future development and over all strength. some see it as shackle limiting there strenght and infinity number of other possibilities in life, the feel like fate telling them that they can only do this and only reach till certain point in strenght, but some think otherwise as it makes easier for the Dream walker to gain strength and to learn new skills effortlessly, they do not care if its fair as devils contract are never meant to be fare. it also adds a huge factor in the selection process of scenario that dream walkers are allotted when they enter world terror. Occupation can also be changed and upgraded when the Dream walker seems it fit or necessary but some conditions are to be met before the upgradation and chanfge process. Janet waled out of the wagon all excited and determined, seeing Janets excitement rest of the team except ava and Mira who were next to trisha''s cocoon were curious about what happened inside. Janet walked striaght to Malinda and said "Sukehime same is waiting for you" 29 Repay me with your Body Janet walked striaght to Malinda and said "Sukehime same is waiting for you" [do not worry I got one 9-star practice and one 9-star technique from her, she is very generous and understanding. just truthfully answer her questions without revealing about world terror. okay! go hurry do not keep her waiting. ] [ Thank you ] thanked Malinda as she walked into the Wagon [ what! you got a 9-star practice and 9-star technique. ] exclaimed Leon looking at Janet with eyes filled with jealousy and envy, jealous for Janets luck and Envying why her?! why not him?. [ really! I am happy for you sis, I knew it my is no less of a geniues than me. hahaha!] bragged Justin and was genuinly happy for his twin sister. [ congrats Janet, looks like Sukehime is really worth of being called walking library of '' Crying Heavens '' ] seeing that Janet was able to bag two 9-star techniques, Luca was eagerly looking forward to his turn. James also congratulated Janet as he thought '' since when did getting 9 star techniques and practice become so god damned easy. '' but he did not dare to say it out loud as he was worried of rasing a flag. [ Guy''s one more thing I really want to thank Trisha if not for her bavery and sacrifice, I... no, we would have never been able to gain such trust and respect from the scenario''s Main characters allowing us to get such huge reward, it all thanks to Trisha. I am really thank full for getting a comrade like Trisha.] Janet expressed her heart felt gratitude towards Trisha and was really moved by the foolish act of Trisha, she thought Trisha was a very excellent and worthy Comrade. The rest also nodded in agreement. James on other hand laughed and thought '' Trisha real has protagnist aura or else how can a ordinary graduation exam turn so dangreous so fast and then give out huge benifit. especially the Moon Dew Poison Thorn, turns out the one thing that Trisha is Immune to is posion, Insect poison literally have no effect on her, thats a bullshit plot armour. now due to her action she has gained trust of all the people in the team, specially the girls, they seem to admire her like a local hero, even her rival Mira is gaurding her cacoon, A fucking Heram of girls just for Trisha. what kind of story is this girl on girl romance or maybe.. maybe gender bender, thats what the cacoon is for she is changing in to.... '' James''s otaku brain was running wild but was interrupted by overexcited Malinda who hopped to them letting her D cup twin sisters bounce wild, James, Luca, Justin and Leon almost had an nose bleed as he covered their lower region with hands. Malinda neared the team and looked at James as she said " Sukehime same is waiting for you Ava " [ Ava! why she is busy attending to Trisha ] asked James. [ she asked me who is the strongest among us after Trisha, so I said Ava. then asked ava to come in next. ] explained Malinda, James nodded and said [ Its not your fault, I will go and send Ava] then he walked towards Trisha''s Cacoon. Malinda''s sighed, a little revealed and thanked James for understanding, with all the misunderstanding before Malinda was really di not want to create another one. Reaching the cacoon, James first thanked Mira [ Thank you for looking after Trisha. ] and Mira shook her head and said [ she was my best friend you know, even though I taut her alot I still consider her as my best friend. ] [ I know about your and Trisha''s history, you do not need to be worried about her, someone as lucky as she is will survive this. ] comforted James more like he was telling it to himself. Mira nodded [ I am not worried about Trisha, I know she is like cockroach she will definetly servive this. the one I am worried about is her ] pointing at Ava who was looking at the cacoon without blinking with her blank dead eyes as she continously mummbled " don''t leave me.. don''t leave me.. don''t leave me..'' James had noticed her earlier '' dealing with yandere is really hectic'' he thought so he decided to great Mira first and then take his time with Ava even though he though he did not want to keep Sukehime waiting for long. Looking at the blanklines visible on James head, Mari said [ I will give you two some space ] and headed to wards the wagon. James created a M-chat group with just him and Ava and said [ Ava, get up she is fine. I bet her ability is going through some upgradation or something she will come out of the cacoon stronger and and taller, specially Taller. ] Ava did not answer him, it was as if she did not hear him and still continued to mummble " don''t leave me, don''t leave me ... " James had a headache think of a good reasons to convence Ava to go and meet Sukehime. then he said [ Ava, I will not lie to you, right now their is only 50 percent of chance that Trisha will come out of the cacoon but if you do not actively participate and help in clearing the scenario then the odds will fall to zero percent, go to Sukehime she can help you get stronger so that this does not happen again. ] Not all the insects break out of their cacoon, some fail to come out of their cacoon even though it is a extreme case but it still happens. how many humans do you know who actually came out of cacoon. so they clear do not know if Trisha will come out of cocoon but they are trying to maintain a positive attitude. Hearing James explain it to her clearly Ava finally broke into tears and hugged James, James wanted to break the hug but considering about scenario he gently stroked her back and said [ remember what you promised me that day in my room. ] [ Yes!] Ava said meekly with a running nose. [ Then you know what to do, I will look after Trisha. you head to Sukehime. ] said James raising Ava head by her chin. then he wiped her tear and snort filled face with the sleves of this outfit[ no you look like Ava, I know ] still worried Ava turned and went towards the wagon. ....................... " Ah!.. James "Ava who was weeping on James bed was startled when James came in suddenly and locked the door. " Ava we need to talk " said James with out looking at the weeping Ava, " I have already forgotten what has happened and you should do the same " James went to his study table, taking out a Black Gucci sunglasses from the drawer, then he put them on and looked at Ava. " No! I won''t stop crying until you forgive me " said Ava , James''s little moments did not escape Ava''s eyes but she just shook her head in disappointment and continued " you know this is why I kept my upgraded passive ability hidden, I can feel your fear of me, from here. " " I am not afraid of you I am just taking precaution. " retorted James. Was James afraid yes he was afraid, afraid of her passive ability '' Flash ''. " why should I forgive you " asked James, James had no reason to be angry with Ava as predecessor had already forgiven her and as for James he was thank full to Ava because she play a part in his reincarnation. without Ava killing predecessor James where would current James''s soul go to find a half dead body to reincarnate in. " I do not know, but I want your forgiveness. "said Ava, she then thought to herself and said " I know what I did was unforgivable but can you tell me how will you forgive me. " If it was some other girl asking him this James would definitly shamelessly say ''if you repay me with your body of course'' but even though Ava was his type he did not dare to say it cause this chick''s eyes actually had death ray. But then he seriously gave it a though to get out of the entanglement of this crazy yandere. after thinking for a minute a idea flashed in his brain which was not inappropriate and something which he knew Ava will not agree to. then after some thought he said " does your hypnosis affect you" asked James. Ava thought hard and said " I do not know, I never considered that as a possibility. the status bar does not say that I can''t get affected by the hypnosis but it does say that I will not be affected by the stun period of the flashlight. " " okay! it may work, then its settled. " shouted James excitedly and took out a face mirror from one of the drawers and handed it Ava as he said " you in to the Mirror and see if the hypnosis affects you. " " okay " nodded Ava, looking into the face mirror she used her ability and she was actually stunned for a second, proving Ava can stun herself. James who was standing next to ava while wearing sun glasses his conscious was not stunned but his body under the affect of the flash light was stunned for 6 second. it was all worth it for the experiment. " now use the hypnosis on yourself so that you will not your hypnosis ability on either me or my family or my friend except you. " said James. Ava did not know to be happy that James said she was his friend or unhappy that she was not included in his list of people not harm. seeing Ava''s confused look, James coughed and said " I excluded you cause, you can use self hypnosis to help you with your studies, linguistics and man other stuff. " Self Hypnosis is a very good ability if you do not feel like doing your home work but you have to than use self hypnosis on yourself. you will complete the homework in no time with no distractions, it you want to concentrate on something then use self hypnosis.... there are infinite possibilities to the use self hypnosis. it would be a waste if Ava could not use it to her advantage. Understanding why James did not include her in his list Ava was really touched and said " I am going use the hynosis on myself ." " wait! wait! I thought you would refuse. how can you just agree to that. " James stopped Ava hurriedly. " If thats what it takes to gain your trust and forgivness back they its a small price to pay and in way I also want to do it cause I want to Impulsively kill my loved ones. " explained Ava. This time James knew how deep Predecessors , Ava''s and Trisha''s friendship went and why even at his death bed predecessor did not blame Ava but hope''ed she did not burdern herself with the guilt of killing him. Ava looked into the mirror and activated her ability as she said " I will never use my upgraded ability on my loved ones, friends, James, Trisha and James''s loved ones and friends." Using James, trisha''s and james''s loved ones and friends name apart from her own loved ones and friends meant, even if some unfortunate time she does not count James and Trisha as her loved ones or friends she would still not use her upgraded ability on James and Trisha. proving the sincerity of Ava from this vow. James sighed and finally felt revealed as he took off his sunglasses showing his part of sincerity. seeing this Ava was really happy and went to hug James but was pushed away as he said " we are grown man and woman hugging in a closed room is not appropriate. " Ava mischievously smiled and said " its a closed room no one will know, so.... " seeing at mischievious Ava, James almost lost control but he got himself together and said " also I need you to promise me that you will follow my lead if we ever happened to take part in a scenario together instead of following Trisha blindly. " Ava looked at James suspiciously but agreed and said " okay " she reached for the face mirror.. . Looking at Ava reach for the face mirror James knew Ava misunderstood him and hurriedly said " you do not have to self hynosis yourself for this one, I just need you to promise me. Its for our survival if we were to follow that fool Trisha''s lead even 100 lifes will not be enough for use. " Ava thought for some time and agreed" I promise. " " okay then you go have your dinner first, I will a join you guys after a quick bath. " said James as he rushed Ava out of his room. 30 Emissary of Ligh Ava did not waste time entering the wagon, she wanted to get done with this quickly and return to Trisha''s side but she did not forget to act with reason, as her mistake may mean death of Trisha and James. to her Trisha and James''s life matter than herself and others in the team. Before Ava could knock on Sukehime''s room door " come in " Sukehime invited her in. Ava did not heasitate or fear she gently opened the door and entered the room. than gave Sukehime a 90 degree Japanes bow and said " Her Majesty , Grand Empress Sukehime Sama. " Sukehime nodded and said " sit ". Ava politely nodded and sat on the wooden floor in seiza position. " you seem to be more distrubed over the Injury of that girl..." Sukehime had yet to finish but was interrupted by Ava. " Trisha O''Hara " said Ava with blank eyes, she was pissed that Sukehime did not know Trisha''s name but for the sake of the scenario she hid all her dissatisfaction. "um!" Sukehime was surprise that one of the westerner cubs dared to interrupt her, '' Ignorant calf does not fear the tiger'' thought Sukehime. " her name is Trisha O''Hara, the one who shield your highness from assassination. " explained Ava with a beautiful smile, which creep the hell out of any daring guy. " Haha! Ava was it, you have gain my respect. " Sukehime was now curious of Ava, now a day it was very hard to met head strong talents who would go through any pain and hell for what they believe in. Sukehime then said " you seem to be more distrubed over the Injury of Trisha, clearly you care more about her than other two before you. Tell me about her I want to know what kind of a person knowningly scarifices their life for a stanger. " Sukehime was not just saying this to Indulge Ava but she wanted to know if such fools really walked the earth even now in this day and time. Hearing Sukehime ask about Trisha, Ava happily said " She is a fool with principles and will through many lenghts to follow these princples. " Ava could talk about Trisha for hours but now was not the time or the place and she felt this line was enough to perfectly describes Trisha. " Oh ! I see. This the first I have ever seen a soul blessed by Light genuinely abmire some one. " Sukehime shook her head as Normally every person of light she meets is a hypocritical self righteous snobbish jerk who care about just themselves and see fellow human beings as low life. unlike Ava who clearly could bare any pain and punishment herself if it meant Trisha would recover faster, it really picked curiosity of Sukehime. '' Soul Blessed by light '' this not the term she has heard first time, she sometimes has heard her clan elders say these exact words when ever she goes to main clan to visit her grandpa. untill now she she never realised that they were refering to her. so, she asked Sukehime , " your highness, what is this Soul blessed by Light you speak off " " Being a westerner you should of have heard of it right, after all light is workshiped as god over there. " Sukehime looked at Ava intently as church of light originated in west. " not everone workships Light my our highness, but I have Indeed heard edlers in my family mention Soul blessed by light sometimes. but never acatually bothered know what it was untill today. " explained Ava. Sukehime nodded in understanding and said " Soul blessed by light are the ones with inborn high Light elemental affinity, seems like your elders are hiding you from Church of light, because according to Church of light every soul blessed by light is their property. " Suddenly a bomb went of in Ava''s mind, she always wondered why her parents left the clan and joined O''Hara Mecenary group. Turns out they ever hiding form some cultist back at earth. In 2500+ city many cult''s are born in every week and many other die every week. but there are some which are very tenacious, vicious and work in the shadows of the 2500+ cites they are very hard to get rid off. During the early period of Apocalyptic period when the human kind was still struggling to understand World Torrer yet to discover all its rules, the whole of Human Kind came together to solve this mystery forgeting all there past grevince, racism, etc forming a united front of humankind, but their was this worm inside the united front of the Humankind, that was corroding the United front of the Humankind on its core principles, it was not corruption nor communism it was the superstitious and religious belief rooted in each person, no matter which color, country they belonged to they had their own superstitious and religious beliefs each contadictory to other. These superstitious and religious beliefs which were one''s smothering under the mordernzation , with the presence of the World Terror they made a huge comeback surfacing all flaws in the united front of Human kind. Thanks to the scenario''s related to gods, demons, churches etc more and more cults started to be born one after the other. the became the biggest headace all the 2500+ cites. Sukehime looked at Ava and said " tell me about you abilites, skills and achivements. " Ava explained her skill in details to Sukehime and listed all her skills and achivements. sukehime nodded and said " um... there is these practice and Technique which are very suitable for you considering that you are a soul blessed by light. but I do not know if it will do more good or more bad bad for you." Sukehime seemed to be in a bind then she turned you Ava and said " you decide " " will it me stronger" asked Ava, not even bothering to know what it was. " oh, do you not want to hear what it is first before you decide " asked Sukehime, Ava shook her head said " week does not get to choose and do not want to be week any more. " " ho! okay then. The practice I choose for you is not my own it was one of the loot when I killed the 2nd genaration of Pope of Chuech of light who was planning to expand his influnce in Japan. this Practice is called Emissary of Light. but this Practice is somewhat special, after you master it there is no going back what so ever you can not switch to new practice as it completely alters your physiology acoording your soul and gifts you with a inborn unique Technique. so I have no idea what of what this technique is will be but the unique technique of the pope whom I killed was '' Angel of sight - if you see me , thsn I see you. '' it was a weired technique which allowed the pope to see every movement of the ones seeing him, that is if you can see him then he can see you and every movement you make. it may seem a rubbish skill to hear but he was one of the most trickest emenies I have ever faced in my entire career, I have seen many yokai''s unusual and weired skills but none were as tricky as him. what I am saying is that even though I do not know what Technique you will get after learning this practice, I can say it will definetly be the most suitable for you to use. " explained Sukehim, so that Ava can decide the best for herself. Ava did think over it much and decided " Your Highness I choose to practice '' Emissary of Light '', since it is tailor made for me then why run from it, its like running from myself. " Sukehime nodded and said " good choice girl, here take this it contains all the knowledge on light elemental and the practise Emmisary of light. even though I have not pracitised this technique if you have some thing you need help with do not hesistate to ask me I have a good knowledge of Light elemental. "passing a Jade slip similar to one that was given to Janet. Ava recived the Jade slip and bowed in respect , Sukehime nodded and said " you can leave now and send in dumbest of all the boys of your friends. " A soon as Ava recived the Jade slip a prompt appeared on her status screen [ Ding!, You have recived a Prop '' Pope Emmarie''s enlightment on Light elemental and Emissary of light '' related to a 10 star Occupation ''Emissary of Light'' ] [ Ding!, You have recived a Prop '' Pope Emmarie''s enlightment on Light elemental and Emissary of light '' related to a possible 10-star sub Occupation '' Angle'' ] Reading the Prompts even the Ice cold Ava was happy, especially about the possibability of a 10 star sub occupation. as long as her strength increase and she is able to protect her loved ones and friends she did not care what price she paid for it. 10-star Talent was rarely heard of in the history of the 2500+ cites, 7 people were able to get 10 star occupation or sub occupation in the entire history of the human Kind and 2500+ cites and right now these Talents were at the peak of the Human Kinds strength. they are the ones who are holding the entire foundation of the human kind. if not for them 2500+ cites would have long become history, and human kind would be in utter choas. the demoracy which the human kind is very proud off would have crumbled long ago if not for the shadow of these 7 mighty big brothers. Even though there are ways to increase the level of the Occupation and sub occupation stars. they take a lot of effort, talent and resources. If one is able to gain enlightnment in his or her Occupation then the star of the occupation automatically increases. Ava nodded and slowly walked out of the wagon and went striaght to Justin and said " Sukehime- sama is waiting for you. " " I was the first to be called in the boys definitely her highness thinks that my talent is better than the rest of you guys " arrogantly bragged Justin, looking at Leon and Luca. but then Ava who was heading towards Trisha stopped in her pace hearing Juntin''s arrogant brags and said " Sukehime-same asked me to send in the dumdest of the boys. " and then continued in her tracks towards the cacoon. Hearing Ava''s words Justin staggered, Leon and Luca burst into laughter. Justin''s face was red with embrassment but he did not dare to blame Ava or Sukehime. he just hurriedly entered the wagon. [ she did not report her gains] cmplained Leon , Janet defended Ava [ it is not neccesary to share info on your gains, I did it just to tell you how important the opportunity is and not to mess it up.] As Ava returned to the cacoon, James asked her through the channel he had created for himself and Ava earlier [ you returned early, how are your gains? ] [ I got a prop related to a 9 star Occupation and a possible 10 star Sub - Occupation. ] said Ava non-chalantly. James gasped, even though James often claimed that being a Transverser nothing really surprised him, he was really surprised right now another 9 star Occupation and a possible 10 star sub occupation, since when did 9 star and 10 star Occupations stared to appeare like cabbages and Onions in supermarket, is possble that World terror is holding a end of season sale. Seeing James''s exaggerated expression Ava for some reason felt proud and said " do not worry I sure you will also get something Deserving. " " Anyway I did not know that a sub occupation can have higher stat then the occupation. " said James thing for a second. " its very possible, consider a carpenter, it has vast range of expertise, some are good at making chair , some are good at making miniature doll houses than the over all carpentary . so when it comes to carpentary they are avarage but in their own area of speaciality they are masters. now consider Carpentary as occupation and miniature doll house making Sub occupation. now you tell me if Sub occupation can have more stars then Occupation itself. " James nodded in understanding and also saw Ava in light, who knew that the yandere unreasonable Ava had a intellectual side to her. 31 Occupation Props Name : Malinda Ray Baylord Age : 16 Yrs Race : Half blood [ Human / Nether Flame Fiend ] Ability : Devil''s Crown ( Mutated Organ ) Prop : Jade Slip, '' Sukehime''s Teaching on Nether Realm, Nether Shamaness and Keeper of souls. '' Occupation : Nether Shamaness ( 9 -star ) Sub-Occupation : Soul Merchant. ( 9-star) Nether Shamaness is able to tap into the Nether Realm energy source and borrow the Nether realms energy. Non Nether being or Human Nether Shamaness are only able to display 40 percent of Nether Realms energy, any more power their body and soul starts to get corroded by the Nether realms energy. Malinda is also only able to display 100 percent of Nether Realms energy when Meta morph into Nether Flame Fiend. Nether Shamaness is able to conjure Nether creatures by casting spells which can summon any form of Nether related creatures, items, spirits, demons, deities or elements as along as a contract is established first. Nether Shamaness is able to Travel to Nether Realm and can also transport other person, creature, or object of choice to Nether Realm by means of Teleportation, Dimensional Travel, Portal Creation, or some other way. to send others to Nether Realm a contract is to be made so that Nether Shamaness is able to locate the transported person and bring back. Note : When ever Malinda or any other Human enters the Nether realm it will be treated same as entering a World Terror Scenario. lastly Malinda is not able to go or send people to Nether realm when in World Terror Scenario. Nether Banishment, The Nether shamaness can banish an object or being from a specific place to into the nether realm, only if the target''s will is weeker than the users. and also the target should remember the object or being banished as onces the banisher forgets the banished then the banised one is released. Nether shamaness is actually a 10 star Occupation but for humans it is considered as a 8 star occupation and for half blood like Malinda Nether Shamaness is a 9 star Occupation in human state but in Nether Flame Fiend state Nether Shamess is a 10 star occupation. Sub Occupation - Soul Merchant ( 9 star ) Soul Merchant collects souls and then sells them to higher Realms, In Case of Malinda It is Nether Realm. In return for the souls the Soul Merchant is provide with soul energy which can be used to enhance ones strength, Magic, spells, defense, Attack or heal severe injuries to soul and body alike. Higher the level of soul higher and souls energy received. soul energy can also be used for increasing ones life span. Soul Collection, User can absorb souls, while removing them from the source, into their body and use it in various ways, gaining some form of advantage, either by enhancing themselves, gaining the drained power, using it as a power source, etc., either temporarily or permanently. Common advantages include using the absorbed souls to augment the user''s own powers. but mostly the souls collected these way have impurites like resentment, hatred, etc, so Soul Merchents mostly use this skill to collect souls, to trade for pure soul energy from Higher realms Soul possession, Soul Merchant can use the souls collected to possess or take over the body of any living being, whether sentient or not, by stealing their motor functions and senses. but only works if the soul of the Target is weaker then Soul Merchant. ............................... ¡­.............¡­.. Name : Justin Mellon Age : 16 Yrs old Ability : Golem Creation Occupation : Royal Alchemists ( 8 star ) Sub Occupation : Puppeteer of Inanimated ( 9 Star ) Golem Creation, User is able to create golems: a magically animated being created entirely from inanimate matter. This power can be used with anything so user can have an army of super powered creatures at anytime and anywhere. Note that the exact power each golem has depends on the element(s) they were created from. They can be composed of a wide variety of materials such as clay, stone, minerals, wood, ice, water, or in the case of the Bone/Flesh Golem, corpses. Traditionally golems were unable to speak, lacked a soul, and followed orders like an automaton. With no internal organs (or any organs for that matter) golems have no physical needs for sleep, food, or anything else that living things typically need for survival. Golem Possession, The user also has the ability to take possession of golems he has created. giving Justin the Tittle of Strongest Tank in his high school. Occupation : Royal Alchemist ( 8 star ) Alchemist - Alchemy is a form of Magic and Science and the power to utilize Alchemy in the mystic and scientific pursuit of the power of Inanimate elements and Universal Panacea. Practitioners of this magic/science are known as Alchemists. User can utilize Alchemy, the mystic and scientific pursuit of the power of the inanimated elements and Universal Panacea, focusing on Elemental Transmutation (ranging from transforming base materials into purer (lead or iron into silver or gold), to making permanent changes on the state of matter (making glass malleable or durable), etc.), various forms of Elemental Manipulation (especially electricity and fire) and Life-Force Manipulation (Immortality, Healing and even creating life or at the least clones/homunculi). They also know how to create potions (for rejuvenation and immortality) and magical items, although these are generally for practical use. Royal Alchemist is the advanced Occupation of Alchemist. Sub Occupation - Puppeteer of Inaminate ( 9 star ) Puppeteer of Inaminate is basically as golem creation except Puppeteer of Inaminate creates and controls puppets created from Inaminate object where as golem creation is the same instead of puppets its golem. in golem creation the creatator cannot control huge numders of golem and the control is bit rusty thats where Puppeteer of Inaminate come''s in allowing Justin to summon huge numbers of golems and control them efficiently. Puppeteer of Inaminate and Justin''s ability golem creation complement each other, showing the capability of a 10 star sub Occupation even though it is a 9 star sub Occupation. Justin was so happy getting a 8 star occupation and 9 star sub occupation that he almost danced infront of Sukehime. ¡­............. Name : Mari Meyer Age : 16 years old Ability : Gravity''s Wings ( Mutated Organ ) Occupation : Royal Assassin ( 8 star ) Sub Occupation : God Speed ( 9 star ) Gravity''s Wings are fairy like transparent wings blessed by gravity, the user can use the wings to tap into and manipulate magnetic fields allowing him to to amplify the weight, speed, and strength of any object Mira touch''s. The main strength of this ability is that it allows the user to increase the speed, strength, and weight of the things the user touches, up to multiple times of the original as long as the users body is able to handle it. This can be used on bullets and cannonballs, as well as the user''s own speed, strength and weightlessness. The increased speed can bring forth powerful momentum to increase the power of the user''s physical attacks, while the sudden increase in weight can increase physical strength and destructive range of the weapon. Mira primarily uses this power in combat, using it to increase the weight of weapons such as a scythe and swords. This grants her tremendous physical attack force at unexpected timing, while moving at very difficult to perceive speed and turning simple makeshift ammunition into high-speed projectiles. Occupation : Royal Assassin ( 8 star ) Royal Assassin, Silent Killer and Heroic Spirit of Assassination. it is the advanced occupation of Assassin. it has Superhuman or supernatural powers were often associated with the Royal Assassin''s. Some legends include flight, invisibility, shapeshifting, the ability to "split" into multiple bodies, the summoning of animals and control over the five classical elements. Sub Occupation : God Speed ( 9 star ) God Speed, The power to possesses a limitless level of speed and velocity. The highest form of Enhanced Speed. User becomes becomes stronger, faster, more durable, etc. from moving at any speed and/or in any particular direction, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing their existing powers. user may be able to draw sustenance from moving at any speed or direction or even stop or slow aging. limited to certain speeds at which user''s body is not overburdened. User has speed that increases over time and training without limit to how fast they can become and can increase their speed for essentially forever. With training users can learn to control their pace to helps them in situations that require faster speed. User can move at speeds that not even the most attuned of beings can grasp and outrun or avoid anything an opponent can use against the user. The user can move at infinite velocities, allowing user to surpass and perceive light speed movements and move at speeds that allow them to move past time and space itself. Users of this level are completely immune to speed affecting powers. Due to the limitation of body Strength or other physical attributes may degrade or collapse over time due to the continuous increase of their speed in short periods of time, so it is not recommend to use the speed which body can''t handle. This is the perfect technique for Mira''s ability. ................... Name : Luca Age : 16 years old Ability : Chemist lab. Occupation : Royal Medic ( 8 star ) Sub Occupation : Plague Doctor ( 8 star ) Chemist Lab, The user can use his bodily fuilds to create various chemicals.The user can secrete a substance that has the properties of both poison and acid. It may come from their mouth, hands or pores all over the body by the power to secrete an acidic substance with poisonous/venomous properties. Chemistry Manipulation, The power to manipulate chemical substances. The user can create/generate, shape and manipulate chemical substances that can create new elemental or chemical, toxic, combustible, or explosive substance. Users can also manipulate the reactions of the chemical substance. Chemistry physiology, The user is governed by different chemistry laws than the rest of the universe, meaning the laws of chemistry apply differently to them. With this, their whole body can work in different ways, such as generating chemicals, having weird properties of matter, having a strange atomic structure, having weird chemical reactions with other matter, etc. Body Chemistry Manipulation, The ability to manipulate the biological chemicals within oneself or others. User can manipulate the biochemicals within themselves or others, causing various effects. Absolute Chemical Condition, The power to possess an absolute physical and mental condition. User has a supreme mental and physical condition. Their strength, speed, durability, and intellect are vastly superior to that of all other beings and the maintain absolute chemical balance in body. Sub Occupation : Royal Medic ( 8 star ) Royal Medic is know for Chemical Healing, The power to heal using chemicals. User can heal oneself and/or others using poison. Chemical Manipulation, The power to manipulate Chemicals. User can use, shape and manipulate Chemicals and substances containing cheamicals. Various Chemicals, poison, toxin and venom are terms for any substance that injures the health or destroys life when absorbed into the system: Chemical is the general word, chemical toxin is a poison produced by an organism (plant, fungus, animal); it is especially used in medicine in reference to disease-causing bacterial secretions, venom is especially used of the poisons secreted by certain animals, usually injected by bite or sting. Chemical Death Inducement, the power to cause death, either instantly or after certain time with chemicals. User can kill anyone and possibly even anything using varying Chemicals, either instantly, slowly over time, after certain conditions are met, or after a certain period of time has gone. May be used by touch, at a distance. Sub Occupation : Plague Doctor ( 8 star ) A plague doctor was a medical physician who treated victims of the bubonic plague. The Plague Doctor has the powers Contagion Embodiment, Disease Magic, Avian Swarming and Pestilence Manipulation. Contagion Embodiment, The user can become the embodiment of contagion and are able to spread certain influences to victims like an infection. Once the influences take control of emotions the user may have limited power over the victim to drive them to a certain action. The user may influence madness or fear to emotions, which is useful in combat. .............................. 32 Inheritance Sitting on the ground calming herself and getting her mind tranquil and quiet Janet took out the Jade slip given to her by Sukehime and went through the first few pages of Sukehime''s teaching on Rune Mastery again and again trying to thoroughly understand and grasp the meaning of these phrases and sentences until a prompt appeared in her Status window, [ Ding, host has learned a new skill '' Basic Rune Mastery '' ] After the Prompt new column was add to her Stats, Name : Janet Melleon Age : 16 years old Ability : M-chat Prop : Jade Slip '' Sukehime''s teaching on Rune Mastery and Puppet mastery '' Skills : Basic Rune Mastery [2.23%] Seeing the skill Basic Rune Mastery appear on her status screen Janet was delighted, one of the most helpful functions of the status screen was that the skill proficiency meter. It helped the Terror Walkers to keep track of their progress and was way better than practicing blindly. After getting the Skill on the Status screen, the next step was to increase the proficiency of the skill. Janet thought of two ways to increase the proficiency of the skill, firstly by going through the first few pages of Sukehime''s teaching on Rune Mastery again and again repeatedly which would be awfully slow and boring process, lastly to start practicing writing rune characters it would be fun then repeatedly reading the same thing. Janet chose the latter one but the problem was she did not have a rune quill or papers to practice on though Sukehime did say to approach her or Masoko if she needed help, Janet was not foolish enough to go and disturb Sukehime. After giving it a thought Janet decided to borrow the rune quill and papers from Masako, she did not shy out from asking Masako for help because according to Terror Walkers code every thing in the Terror world is there for them to get stronger. Masako was busy looking heep of Incest corpse, she noticed Janet coming towards her and greeted Janet " well hello there! " " Your highness, Princess Masako Sama. " Janet politely bowed, then she looked at Masako standing on the corpse of Insects with bloodied katana and said " Your Highness, if you need help with something, you just order us. After all, we are your followers. " Masako nodded at Janet''s offer but she said " I am trying to harvest useful ingredients from the Insect corpses to sell in the next village, you can''t help with this. It''s okay I can handle this on my own you guys Just focus on getting stronger, In future I am going to work with you. " " thats our Honor your grace. " said Janet with a smile, Masako loved the feeling of having such a understanding underling, she happily asked " so, what is it, how can I help you? " " Your grace I need a Rune quill and Paper to practice Rune characters " said Janet politely Hearing Janet was about to Practice Rune Characters Masako was surprised and asked " you have already stepped into Basic Rune Mastery, good. grandma did say that you had talent for Rune Mastery but I did not think you would be this talented. Here take this Rune quill this is my old quill i used it to practice my Rune characters, with this I hope you also reach the peak of Rune mastery. I will give you 200 papers for now once these are over come get more okay. " " thank you, your grace, I will take good care of this quill. " Janet bowed and thanked Masako. " Okay you can leave now and after you get started in Basic Puppet mastery come to me I will teach you Corpse Stitching, even though we have complete corpse here but Corps Stitching is an important skill of a Puppeteer of Dead. '''' Said Masako, very proud to act like an adult in front of someone of her own age. " Thank you your grace " Janet thanked again with a bow. Seeing Masako get back to harvesting from Insect Corpse heep. Janet silently left the Corpse heep, far from the foul smell of the corpse she found a good patch of grass to sit on and started practicing writing rune characters. Like Janet, the rest of the team who had received their practice and Technique also started to cultivate finding a good spot on the ground with the exception of Ava. [ Ava I will look after Trisha, you too start practicing your new skills, it will be very useful in the upcoming battle.] suggested James, even though Ava was not still blankly staring at the cocoon with dead eyes and mumbling like previously but she was still intently looking at the cocoon without blinking. Seeing this, James who sat next to her got creeps. [ I am practicing my new skills right now. ] replied Ava still intently looking at the cocoon. [ Really, how so.] James Indulged Ava. [ I am using my light affinity to extract energy from surrounding light to maintain a warmer temperature around the cocoon. I read about it in a book, warmer the temperature around silkworms cocoon gets faster it completes its cocoon period of its life cycle. And also applying light heal time to time.] replied Ava. As soon as Ava read the '' Pope Emmari''s enlightenment on light element and emissary of light'' for the first time, Ava had a Vision of a old man in White and gold robes with tranquil smile who said '' Sukehime You have Indeed found me a promising successor for my Light Church''s inheritance, thank you and farewell ''and then suddenly numerous prompt appeared in her status, [ Ding! Inheritance of Pope Emmari Detected, Host do you choose to accept it? ] [Yes/No] Knowing that the Jade slip given by Sukehime was more than Just the teachings of Pope Emmari but Pope Emmari''s Inheritance suddenly started to doubt Sukehimes intentions of making them Masako''s followers but still she choose to accept Pope Emmari''s Inheritance as it was the fastest way to get stronger. [ yes] [ Ding! Host accepted the Inheritance of Pope Emmari ] [ Ding! You have learned the skill '' light Manipulation '' ] [ '' light Manipulation '' - The power to manipulate light. The user can create, shape and manipulate visible light, commonly referred to as light, is electromagnetic radiation that is visible to the human eye, and is responsible for the sense of sight. ] [ Ding! You have learned the skill '' Solar Manipulation '' ] ['' Solar Manipulation '' - The power to manipulate aspects of the sun. Users can create, shape and manipulate all aspects of the sun, starting from its immense heat, luminosity, mass/gravitational field, magnetic field, raw nuclear energy, and reaction, etc.More specific effects include solar winds/flares, geomagnetic storms, sunspot reactions causation, UV emissions, and plant growth promotion.] [ Ding! You have learned the skill '' Plasma Manipulation''.] [ '' Plasma Manipulation'' - The ability to manipulate highly ionized gas. Users can create, shape and manipulate plasma, a state of matter consisting of fully ionized gas of low density containing an approximately equal number of positive ions and electrons. It is important to note that although they are unbound, these particles are not ''free''. When the charges move they generate electrical currents with magnetic fields, and as a result, they are affected by each other''s fields. ] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Holy light Manipulation''.] [ ''Holy Light Manipulation'' - The power to manipulate holy light, which embodies the purifying aspect of light. The user can create, shape and manipulate holy light, which are especially effective against demons and other evil beings and are inextinguishable by normal means. It may also trap and/or immobilize angels or demons, rather than killing them outright. Some light can have different properties and abilities such as summoning spirits of the deceased back to the world of the living. Very strong or high level users could obtain or gain the ability of Resurrection via Summoning the deceased and/or Angels from Heaven for a limited time.] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''ILLUSION Creation''.] [ ''ILLUSION Creation'' - The power to manipulate light and create illusions. Users can create, shape and manipulate illusions, causing targets to see things which do not actually exist or cause them to perceive things differently from what they truly are. ] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Light Absorption''.] [ ''Light Absorption'' - The power to absorb light and utilize them in some way. The user can absorb visible light or its partial wavelengths, while removing it from the source, into their body and use it in various ways, gaining some form of advantage, either by enhancing themselves, gaining the drained power, using it as power source etc.] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Light Armor''.] [ ''Light Armor'' The user can form armor around their body or shape it from light for protection and physical boost. With training, the user could shape the armor into new forms for weapons, transportation, even constructs of the element.] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Light Weaponry''.] [ ''Light Weaponry'' - The ability to wield or create weapons with photokinetic power. Users can create or wield weapons with power over light, which grants the user a wide variety of light-based abilities. This ability is not only specific to mystic weapons, but also technologically advanced weapons. The power of the weapons depends on what they were created for or what level of light-based ability they possess. ] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Light Attack''.] [ Light Attack - The ability to release/use light to various attacks. The user can release/use light to attacks of various shapes and/or intensities, either projected, used as a part of melee attacks, etc.] [ Ding! You have learned the skill ''Light Heal''.] [ '' Light Heal '' The ability to heal by using light. The user can heal themselves or others by using light. ] Name : Ava Mellon Age : 16 years old Ability : Upgraded Flash Props : Jade Slip '' Pope Emmari''s enlightenment on light element and emissary of light'' Skills : Basic '' light Manipulation '' [50%] Basic '' Solar Manipulation ''[50%] Basic '' Plasma Manipulation''[50%] Basic ''Holy light Manipulation''[50%] Basic ''ILLUSION Creation''[50%] Basic ''Light Absorption''[50%] Basic ''Light Attack''[50%] Basic ''Light Heal''[50%] James wanted to ask Ava ''what makes her so sure that what works for a silk worm will work for Trisha, there are different insects with different habitats. So there are chances that this may not work for Trisha.'' But still James chose not to ask as Ava was trying her best to help Trisha in a way she could. He was also impressed by how fast Ava was able to learn and execute two skills together. ..... 33 Schemes Luca walked out of the wagon as his grip on the jade slip given by Sukehime tightened, even though he had a smile on his face his eyes looked confused. Lacu again looked at the Prompt shon on the status screen, [ Ding!, Host has acquired the Prop '' Sukehime''s teaching on Royal Medicine and Plague''. ] [ Ding!, Prop '' Sukehime''s teaching on Royal Medicine and Plague'' is related to 8 star occupation Royal Medic and 8 star sub occupation Plague Doctor. ] Luca was feeling both happy and confused at the same time, Happy because he got 8 star occupation and sub occupation but still confused because each of his teammates before him had gotten at least one 9 star Occupation or Sub Occupation. Getting a 8 star occupation or sub occupation was Luca''s goal while entering the World Terror with a 9 member team, having achieved his goal Luca still felt a little distaste somewhere in the far corner of his heart, being a orphan he was used to this kind of feeling and knew better than blaming others or god for this matter. Luca shook his head in realization, 8 star occupation and 8 star sub occupation is something millions will die for, he an orphan who had hard time getting two meals a day no is something millions dream off and want to be. Realizing his mistake Luca laughed heartily as he thought '' I finally got the chance I have been waiting for, now I will show the society who Luca Splot really is and what he is capable of. '' Leon, who was waiting for his turn patiently, seeing Luca laugh heartily as he got off the wagon thought '' he must have gotten something better.'' and asked Luca " Tell me why your laughing so I can also laugh together with you," Luca looked Leon the person whom he had choose to lead him as his captain and said " Captain I have not let you down I got 8 star occupation and 8 star sub occupation" Instead of being happy for Luca, Leon asked " what just 8 star occupation and sub occupation?" realizing his mistake Leon quickly said " good, I am looking forward to achieving together. " Luca noticed Leon''s disappointment towards him for not getting a 9 star occupation or sub occupation but he did not mind as he himself was disappointed when he knew. Luca then looked at Leon and said, " Sukehime Sama is waiting for you, all the best captain. " Leon nodded at Luca and then headed into the wagon. ..... Walking into the wagon, before Leon could knock at Sukehime''s room door, the door opened by itself. Leon was not surprised by this as for someone with Sukehime''s strength this was nothing. Leon walked inside the room and bowed to Sukehime " Your Highness, Grand Empress Sukehime sama " " sit " Leon sat on the wooden floor in a seiza position opposite to Sukehime politely. Sukehime looked at Leon and said " for a bunch of Western refugees you and your friend know lots about Japanese Culture and language. " Leon did not panic under Sukehime''s sudden interrogation but carefully explained " That''s all thanks to James and Malinda they are actually scholars in the west before we ran for our life, they always had a huge curiosity towards Japanese and eastern culture, language, history etc. Most Importantly James ability is weird he is able to learn or teach any language with a single touch or contact. It was his ability which allowed us to speak such fluent Japanese. While James and Malinda together taught us the most basic Japanese manners. " " Interesting Ability, I am getting more and more curious about these abilities that you westerners have. " hearing Sukehime say this Leon panicked and looked at Sukehime with fright. Looking at Panicking Leon, Sukehime smile and said " tell me about your ability, skills and achievements. " Leon nodded and said " My ability is called Sword embryo, it allows me to easily learn or gain enlightenment in any form of swordsmanship " ...¡­. Name : Leon Barnard Age : 16 years old Ability : Sword embryo Sword embryo is the basic form or the initial state of sword spirit, it provides the user with the power to be supernaturally proficient in the way of the sword as well as this allows the user to easily learn or gain enlightenment in any form of swordsmanship.With this ability Leon gained the title ''The Prodigy of Sword''. There are other capabilities to this ability like the User is able to wield a sword with supernatural proficiency in speed, power, and skill, allowing the user to perform seemingly impossible feats with ease, such as cutting through highly invulnerable or intangible materials, blocking or deflecting things that should be impossible to block/deflect and even slash targets from any distance. The user''s skill with a sword is so great that they can wield blunt items as they shouldn''t be able to, like an actual sword. In other words, user is able to wield a sword with incredible expertise in speed, power, and skill, allowing them to perform feats such as stopping and deflecting bullets, decimating large objects or areas, cutting through a solid material such as steel, and even hold back his strength to deal damage to his foes without killing them. The user is able to operate with little or no effort, deliver skillful strikes to weak points with great precision, and cut only and exactly what he wants. This ability also allows him to become naturally skilled with multiple swords or any bladed weapon regardless of shape or size to suit his needs in combat. User''s remarkably fast weapon control may allow them to bypass obstacles in order to cut his intended target. Sword Ki, The power to use the Ki with traits of swords. Ki is the latent energy that is present in the physical body. The user can create, shape, and manipulate Ki. By learning to harness this inner latent energy, they can gain superhuman capabilities and use them in cases of extreme combat. Some examples include physically manifesting all of their inner strength and unleashing it to the fullest extent of its power through sheer force of will. The control of one''s Ki can allow extraordinary abilities, strength, speed, durability, and reflexes, or in some cases, enabling the use of basic energy blasts, elemental manipulation, hyper awareness, and high Vitality. In Leon''s case he can produce Ki by channeling the energy through his physical body using the natural energy of the Sword Embryo, giving his Ki the ability to take on the traits of a sword or swords. Leon''s Ki can transform its traits that are anatomically identical to the normal traits of a sword. Thanks to Sword Ki Leon is able to wield blunt items as a normal person shouldn''t be able to, like an actual sword. Even though the Sword Embryo allows Leon to achieve some supernatural capabilities they are still earthbound and have not been bathed by heavenly laws and rules like Masako and Hito''s swordsmanship. For that to happen Leon has to gain and understand heavenly Laws and rules related to swordsmanship and grow his sword embryo into sword spirit . ....... After hearing Leon''s detailed explanation on his ability and skills, Sukehime thought for awhile and said " over the years I have collected many powerful swordsmanship practice and techniques one stronger than other but to achieve the peak in this swordsmanship you should have the similar character and mood as the ones that created these techniques, that''s why these swordsmen are very picky when the select on disciples to pass their inheritance. But since you already have an inborn sword embryo as long as you practice this swordsmanship practice and techniques and plant the heavenly laws and rules into the sword embryo and grow it into sword spirit you should be able to achieve the peak of any swordsmanship of your choosing. I would tell you various swordsmanship I have for you to choose from but you seem to have already chosen, tell me what you are seeking." " This lowly one''s thoughts were seen by your grace, I felt the sword spirit of Hito San and also experienced how powerful it is. After a lot of thinking I have decided to practice Hito San''s Swordsmanship with your permission your grace. " explained Leon with extreme politeness. " Um! Hito''s Heartless Swordsmanship is very strong and powerful it only knows to cut and nothing but cutting along with his sword Owari No Ken the sword that brings end to everything, Hito is one tough enemy to fight against. He created it to get rid of the wretched sadness in his heart after the death of his Master. I can see why you would settle on that Swordsmanship but if you want to display all the power of Hito''s Heartless Swordsmanship then you need his Owari No Ken without it, Heartless Swordsmanship is the same as the other Swordsmanship I have with me. If you''re sure you want to practice Heartless Swordsmanship You have My permission to learn Heartless Swordsmanship if you are able to, that is as I can be of no help for you with that, you will have to talk with Hito. It''s not mine to pass on to you. " said Sukehime " I know it will be hard to get Hito san to teach me his swordsmanship. Since I have your permission, your grace, I will successfully learn Heartless Swordsmanship from Hito san. " said Leon and did not forget to flatter Sukehime. " I see you are up to something " said Sukehime, looking at Leon keenly. Under Sukehime''s gaze Leon felt like he could not hide any secrets from her but still gathering his courage and bowed in 90 degree''s his forehead almost touching the wooden floor while he said " your highness trust me, I will never do anything to bring harm to you or her highness princess Masako or my friends. " " I know you will not, cause if you do this world will not be enough for you to hide from me. " said Sukehime proudly Still bowing his head Leon said " this lowly one knows your highness " " Good, now sit straight I will awaken your spirituality, it should make it easier to learn the Heartless sword . " A small marble size almost transparent orb appeared and slowly entered Leon''s forehead. As soon as the marble size almost transparent orb entered Leon''s forehead, he felt as if a dam had been broken in his mind and spiritual power flooded throughout his body and spread 6 meters out of his body. And he saw a prompt appear on his status, [ Ding!, Host has awakened his Spirituality, your ability Sword Embryo is strengthened.] [ Ding! Host''s Sword Embryo has gained Spirituality, your Spirituality has mutated.] [ Ding! Host''s Spirituality is mutated, now your Spirituality is sharp as a sword and now use your spiritual strength to manipulate sword.] Seeing that his Sword Embryo has gained Spirituality Leon was really excited this increased his chances of successfully learning Hito''s Heartless swordsmanship. " Ok then you can leave now, if you are not able to get Hito to teach you Heartless Swordsmanship then come approach me I will give another Swordsmanship to practice. Send James in next." said Sukehime " Thank you, your grace" Leon got up and gave Sukehime a 90 degree bow and walked out of the room. Walking out of the wagon, Leon sent James a M-chat message [ James Sukehime is waiting for you. ] then he directly headed towards Hito who with the help of two Corpse Puppet was setting up a Mechanical tent. Hito looking at Leon who was approaching him asked " what''s wrong Leon san, is there anything I can help you with ? " Leon neared the Mechanical Tent and said " Hito san is there anywhere we can talk privately? " Hito looked at Leon with his eyebrows raised and asked " how private? " "Just the two of us" said Leon, indicating to Hito the seriousness of the topic he wants to discuss with him. Hito nodded and led Leon into the finished section of the tent and said " this is the best privacy I can give you out here, talk what do you want to discuss. " At first when Leon had awakened the sword embryo ability he had yet to master the sword Ki or any swordsmanship for that matter, even though he did not hate his ability he never liked it, unlike others ability which were flash and strong from the very beginning his required him to do lots of sword practice and learn different sword styles. Even though he could easily learn these styles he still had to practice to achieve perfection. This all changed when his grandfather took him to visit the 26th Grand Sword Festival of Great Sword University. That day his view on swords changed, even though he had seen so many videos on swordsmanship and sword fighting they were nothing compared to the real sword fights shown in the Festival. Seeing these Sword manic''s fight awe springingly made the Sword embryo in little Leon''s body tremble with excitement, thanks to the sword embryo Leon was able to watch and understand the every sword fight that took place. These fights were like enlightenment for him, he got to see all ways of swords, elegant swords, mad swords, happy swords, raging swords, flamboyant swords, domineering swords, merciless swords, graceful swords, dreadful swords, free swords, drunk sword, love sword, regretful sword, sworrorful sword etc. every sword clash one by one slowly awakened the sword manic in little Leon that day. That day finally he understood what his masters, elders, father and grandfather were trying to tell him. That day was the day he fell in love with swords and decided to come back to GreatSword University to learn and study under the grand sword masters of the university and become one of them reaching the highest of the Swordsmanship. 34 One with the World James was bored sitting next to a human sized cocoon and creepy Ava, his turn was taking forever, it seems he will be the last one to receive the guidance of Sukehime as Leon Just entered the wagon. James turned to see what the rest were doing. Everyone was sitting in lotus position and were in a deep meditative state holding the Jade slips provided by Sukehime. It seemed everyone had found dry land and started to go through their recent gain. Except one tho, Janet was scribbling on a paper with a quill pen sitting in lotus position and using the bundle of paper as a writing pad, Igniting curiosity in James mind. Leaving Ava''s side James walked to Janet. Janet was so concentrated on drawing rune characters that she did not notice James who took a seat next to her. James quietly observed Janet drawing the same weird symbols repeatedly, he suddenly asked " what are these symbols? '''' spocking Janet " aaAH! " "James, what are you doing here ? When did you sit here? wait! How long have you been sitting here?" asked looking at James who was sitting next to her. "Not long I just got here, I was curious what you were drawing, so what are these symbols you keep repeatedly drawing? " James looked at Janet with curious eyes and charming smile. " These are rune characters, I am practicing to master drawing them. it is a lot harder than it looks. " explained Janet unable to say no to the charming smile of James. " Really!cool. `` said James then he looked at Janet''s both hands and asked '''' where is the Jade slip you got from Sukehime, can I see it? " " mu! .. sure why not. " after thinking for a second Janet agreed and passed the Jade slip to James. James was amazed by Janet''s response, were it been him he would not even consider it. James did not take the Jade slip, he looked at Janet and asked " why? " Janet smiled and said " you did not even open your spirituality yet how are you going to access the Information inside the Jade slip. Silly " hearing Janet''s explanation James laughed and took the slip from Janet. James'' actual reason to visit Janet was boredom, but a sudden idea flashed in his head that, if it was possible to read the jade slip without awakening the spiritual strength with his soul organ. Once this thought crossed his mind James had to try it and therefore asked Janet for her jadeslip. He would not mind if Janet refused as if not her then he could always ask Ava. Holding the Jade slip in his palm James used his soul organ on it, soon a Transparent cable connected extended out of James palm and connected to the Jade slip, then prompts appeared on James status screen. [ Ding! Host used ability Moneta''s fork on the prop '' Sukehime''s teaching''s on rune mastery and puppeteer of dead". ] [ Moneta''s Fork copying all the knowledge in the prop '' Sukehime''s teaching''s on rune mastery and puppeteer of dead'', this may take time please wait patiently. ] Seeing this prompt James was delighted and tightened his grip on the Jade slip. Janet curiously looked at James; she did not understand why James was holding the Jade slip so tight. Looking at Janet''s doubtful eyes James smiled embarrassingly and said " I have never seen Jadeslip before, it''s so warm. Hearing James say that the jade flet warm Janet was shell shocked and then locked at James again, he seemed to be enjoying it as he tightened his grip on the jadeslip. Her cheeks and ear turned red as her face was filled with shame and she then looked at James furiously. Looking at Janet''s mode turn so sharply James was confused ''what happened she was so friendly a movement a ago, girls are really fickle '' thought James. Apparently since Jade slip was very important something Janet could not afford to lose, so she had safely placed it inside her woman''s safe, that is between her blouse and chest warming up the Jade. hearing James say the Jade slip was warm really touched Janet''s nerve. [ Ding! Copy complete, file ''Sukehime''s teaching ''s on Rune mastery and puppeteer of dead'' created. ] As soon as the copying was done James directly gave the Jadeslip to Janet and thanked her " thank you, I never knew jade would be this warm and fragrant. " Janets face turned red in shame, if the jade slip prop was not a 9 star occupation prop she would have thrown at James face and shouted '' perv! '' but instead she took the Jade slip from James and said " Pervert!I have to practice Rune drawing, please leave." Having achieved his goal James thanked Janet again and walked towards the cocoon with a huge smile on his face. Looking at the self satisfied face of James Janet gritted her teeth, '' I will remember this shame today '' she thought. Apparently whoever told that woman knew best to hold grudges was a wise person. James did not know what was happening in Janet''s head even if he knew he would not care as it was not like he held her breast or said those things intentionally. Because of this incident Janet had a very tough time getting her head cleared and keeping it calm again. Unlike her James who was totally oblivious to the incident started to process the copied files of ''Sukehime''s teaching ''s on Rune mastery and puppeteer of dead''. [ Processing the file ''Sukehime''s teaching ''s on Rune mastery and puppeteer of dead'', this may take a while please wait patiently. ] [ Ding, Alert, Host''s strength insufficient to completely process file ''Sukehime''s teaching ''s on Rune mastery and puppeteer of dead'' ] [ Ding! In order not to harm the host only the files suitable to the current strength of the host will be processed and the rest of file will be processed with the increase in Host''s strength.] [ Ding! 0.01 % of the file processed in accordance with host''s strength, rest will be processed with increase in Host''s strength. ] After seeing the Prompts on the status James excited face finally turned black, what the f¡­ do you mean by insufficient strength since when did one have required to gain strength to learn knowledge. Soon the processed knowledge entered James mind after going through knowledge James knew what the system meant by insufficient strength. James is a mortal who has not even awakened his spirituality, which is the most important tool to learn Rune mastery and Puppeteer of the dead. Even if he had opened his spirituality he would still not be able to completely process the file as rune mastery is a kind of study of heavens rules and laws, each rule and laws of heaven is so powerful that the users body faces certain burden if you do not have appropriate strength to handle this burden then the user mind will be crushed into a mindless imbecile. So until or unless you have the right amount of strength it is not wise to make contact with high level knowledge. With the 0.01% of the file that has been processed all James had was detailed knowledge on what is spiritual strength? How does it work? How to awaken spirituality? How spirituality is required for rune mastery? Basically the knowledge that James has right now is the complete and basic knowledge of spirituality. Using this Knowledge James decided to awaken his spirituality. There are three ways to awaken one''s spirituality, the first way one has to achieve the state of one with nature so that the spirituality slowly awakens to communicate with nature this is the genuine way. Second way is to have a senior spiritualist rip a tiny part of their spiritual strength and use it to excite and awaken the spirituality. Third way to use a spirituality awakening potion or a rune to awaken the spirituality in oneself. James could not choose the option two and three as he did not have or know where to get a spiritual awakening potion or Rune nor did he have a senior spiritualist next to him to help him awaken his spirituality. So James could only use the first way to awaken his spirituality. Even though Sukehime will awaken his spirituality anyway James still wanted to try by himself. The first way to awaken one''s spirituality is the natural and most beneficial way, being able to connect and communicate to nature means nothing but communicating with the world and its every life forms and energy. To be able to become one with nature one has to be completely one himself. The human body has three minds first the Brain, second the Heart and lastly the human body itself. Many would ask how the human body itself can be considered as a mind as it is controlled by the brain. Than you would be wrong as the experts believe that most of the reactions of the human body are controlled by the hormones in the body giving it a semi sentient status, take the male part hardening in presence of attractive opposite sex or the body adapting to the temperature of the surroundings or the eyes adjusting to light outside al this are normal reaction of the body and its part. Being completely one means that the brain, heart and the body should act as one, if one thinks not to sweat in a hot atmosphere then the body should not sweat, if one thinks to sweat in extreme cold the body should sweat. One should have total control and command over his brain, heart and body . this is called being completely one, once one has achieved this state then he can try and get one with the world, if the one is not completely one himself how does he expect to be one with the world and be one with all the life forms and energies of the world. To achieve this state of being completely one many martial artist gurus and yogis have to meditate for centuries. But this was not a huge deal for James thanks to his mutated organ Moneta''s Fork. 35 Perver To achieve this state of being completely one many martial artist gurus and yogis have to meditate for centuries. But this was not a huge deal for James thanks to his mutated organ Moneta''s Fork. As one of the by-product features of the Moneta''s Fork abilities is that it has complete control over every part of James'' body, brain and mind which allows James to learn and execute all the skills copied by Moneta''s Fork to perfection. One of the main advantages of Moneta''s Fork is that whatever skills and knowledge it copies James can use them with perfection as if he had mastered them over many years. This is possible because of the state of being completely one induced by the Moneta''s Fork which allows James to possess an absolute physical and mental condition. Achieving absolute and super/unnaturally superiority in learning and executing any skills because James capabilities are far beyond natural levels, making him immensely stronger, faster, durable and smarter than regular beings. That is James physical abilities are heightened to the point where they can perform any physical act without difficulty. James merely needs to imagine himself doing the act in his mind, then he is able to perform it without any problem. Giving him Efficient Movement, Enhanced Accuracy, Enhanced Balance, Enhanced Precision, Enhanced Speed, Flawless Artistry, which could range from free running, parkour, to juggling swords, to doing multiple back-flips. Awakening the spirituality naturally needs one to be completely one and then to connect and communicate with the world or become one with the world achieving harmony with its creations and energies. James has achieved the state of Being Completely one completing the step thanks to the soul organ Moneta''s Fork what''s left is to achieve become one with the world which achieved in two ways, the boring way by meditating for hours, months or years seeking harmony with world and its creations and energy, next the easy way by connecting Moneta''s Fork to world achieving the state of Being one with the world. Moneta''s Main ability is that it can connect to any sentient being and inanimate object and copy any information, knowledge and skills available in the sentient being and the inanimate object. In a way the world itself is a sentient being with its various one of a kind creatures and numerous heavenly energies, it can be considered as a supreme sentient being. The world, as a supreme sentient being, has its own emotions and shows them in various forms, its fickleness through the flowing of winds and rivers, its generosity through the formation of clouds and rain, it''s wrath through natural disasters.all in all its each and every action contains immense amount of heavenly rules and laws. These heavenly rules and laws are what help the world be self sustained. Considering the world as one of the sentient being Moneta''s Fork can easily connect to the world, as for copying the information or knowledge from the world is out of current James''s strength. Knowing what to do next James sat in lotus position and cleared his mind achieving peak and tranquil condition. Then he slowly urged the Moneta''s Fork to connect the world, but how do you connect to something that is everywhere yet not everywhere. Just when James was thinking how to connect the world he felt the time was stagnated, the wind had stopped moving he could not feel his body, all he could see was this huge globe of light locked inside a room by a door stopping it from coming in contact with the world outside. James could hear the world outside calling out to the globe of light, the globe of light wanted to open the the door and go outside but it could not open the door no matter how hard it tried, it struggle desperately yet failed to open or break the door, James who was watching this somehow felt connected to the globe of light, somehow he could feel how desperately the globe of light wanted to break open the door and explore the world outside. After some thought James finally understood the globe of light was none other than himself more like his spirituality wanting to awaken breaking the shackles imposed on it by mortality. Then James'' complete intent focused on breaking open the door, feeling James''s intent the globe of light started to struggle harder and harder. The globe of light slammed against the door again and again until finally small cracks started to appear on the door , soon the cracks started to become larger and more clearer enough to be visible to naked vision. The cracks on the door became larger and larger with the every slam of the globe of light. Finally with one last slam the globe of light broke open the door and flooded outside. As soon as the globe of light broke outside the stagnated time started again wind started to move and James returned to his body and somehow he felt more refreshing and rejuvenating returning to the body. As the globe of light flooded from his mind into every cell of his brain, then his mind suddenly became more active, clearer, faster and enlightened. Then this globe of light spreaded to the nerve cells and flooded his entire body, wherever the globe of light flowed there Janet felt more in control, relaxed, refreshed and energetic. slowly the globe of light had traveled through every nook and cranny of James''s body, it felt like he was being massaged by god himself, he was drowned in the pleasure brought by the globe of light flowing through his body. Soon the globe of light spread outside of him for almost 25 meters, he could now even see with his eyes closed more clearer than with his eyes opened he could hear, feel everything within 25 meters every tiny detail and flaw were visible to her within 25 meters. Then James focused this energy on the cocoon next to him as soon as the energy covered the cocoon James could see the light energy was gathering around the cocoon thanks to Ava and he could hear a were low and slow but rhythmic heartbeat with showing that Trisha was still in dormant state. Feeling an unknown spiritual strength covering the cocoon Ava who was constantly hearing and warning the cocoon with her power was alerted and tried to interfere with the spiritual strength covering the cocoon with her own spiritual strength. Feeling a feeble spiritual strength interfere with his spiritual strength james checked out its source turns out it was Ava her 9 meter spiritual strength was not a match to his 25 meter humongous spiritual strength. Soon Ava found that the unknown spiritual strength belonged to James and took back her spiritual strength to cover herself to stop James from using his spiritual strength to explore her and her body. Ava''s small actions did not escape James''s eye''s but he immediately stopped exploring Trisha''s cocoon so that Ava would not misunderstand his intentions. Ashamed James vowed to never use his spiritual strength so carelessly as he was already labeled as pervert by Janet for god knows what reason and now he did not want Ava or anyone else to label him pervert or something worse. Then James thought back to the time when he awakened the spirituality at that movement the time seemed to be stagnant, winds stopped flowing remembering the feeling James tried to connect with the world again and for some reason he could not achieve it. James was disappointed but did not dwell on it for long according to him since he could achieve that state once then he can achieve it again, if not today than tomorrow. James then thought how much of the data in the file '' Sukehime''s teachings on Rune Mastery and Puppeteer of the dead'' can be processed now that he has awakened his spirituality. So he asked Moneta''s Fork to process the data again, [ Processing file '' Sukehime''s teachings on Rune Mastery and Puppeteer of the dead'' please wait this may take a while. ] [ processing 0.01%] [ processing 0.1%] [ processing 1%] [ processing 1.031%] [ Alert : Unable to process] [ Processing incomplete due to insufficient strength of Host. processed data 1.031% ] " F¡­" crushed James blaming the system for being weak for not being able to process the complete data. What disappointed him the most was that even after awakening his spirituality his strength only allowed to process 1.031% of the complete data. Telling James how weak he actually was currently. Then soon James felt a load of information being dumped in his mind and quietly prompts started to appear on James status, [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic rune mastery. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic rune drawing. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic inscription creation. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic puppeteer. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic soul mystery.] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic corpse refining. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic corpse stitching. ] [ Ding! Host has learned the skill basic corpse puppeteer ] Name : James Age : 16 years old Ability : Moneta''s Fork Skills : basic rune mastery [100%] basic rune drawing [100%] basic inscription creation [100%] basic puppeteer [100%] basic soul mystery [100%] basic corpse refining [100%] basic corpse stitching [100%] basic corpse puppeteer [100%] " what in the name of terror " James could not believe his own eyes, he rubbed them again and again, Just 1.031% of the data gave him so many skills, for a movement he could not feel his heartbeat it was if it skipped a beat in excitement. What James did not realize as that whole 1.031% of the data was the complete basic stuff on the rune mastery and puppeteer of the dead technique. Meaning 98.069% of the rest of the data was the next level advanced stuff. Showing how deep Sukehime''s knowledge is in regards to the Rune Mastery and Puppeteer of the dead. After calming down James went through each of the skills and was astounded knowing that some of these skills were considered as the rare and hard to find skills in the complete 2500+ cites. Especially soul mystery, it was a highly sought out skill. With this skill one can improve his overall attributes and control over their other skills and also heal his or others wounded soul. The use of this skill was widespread; many Dream walkers or Terror walkers of refining , taming, healing, elemental, occupation seek for this skill to increase their overall control and strength. The news that the Soul mystery can be found in Crying Heavens will be worth in millions. What greatly surprised James was that all his proficiency was full as if he had reached perfection in all skills for the current basic level. After knowing this James was more appreciative of Moneta''s Fork if not e for this ability he would have to spend a lot of time trying to fill the proficiency. But James was also confused according to his predecessor''s memory after the proficiency reaches 100% the skill automatically evolves to the next stage and the proficiency again becomes zero, but for some reason his skills after reaching 100% proficiency it was still stuck in the same stage. Then James thought of a reason why it did not evolve to the next stage for two reasons either his strength was not sufficient or because his knowledge on the skills was limited to the basic stage or it may be because both the reasons. James'' skills did not step into the next stage because he did not possess neither strength nor the knowledge to step into the next stage. James''s current strength could barely handle these basic skills to the fullest. James started to slowly digest the knowledge regarding these skills, runes, Inscriptions, soul mystery, corpse refining, etc to search for useful ways or things that could help his physical strength and overall strength. James did not consider practicing Puppeteer of the dead as he did not have the cheat ability of Janet, the drawbacks and limitations of this technique were severe. But still he tried to understand Corpse refining, puppeteer and etc to find something useful in these techniques , just as he was going to give up a sudden thought enlightened him, then he stared at the corpse refining skill in his status while deeply considering something. 36 Body Refining Corpse refining an extraordinary yet creepy skill, when a person dies the soul leaves the body once the negative emotions attached to it are cleared over the period of time or with the intervention of someone or something. As for the corpse it starts to decay after 24 hours to the initial period of its time of death. This is where the Corpse refining skill comes to the picture. Since it is a corpse it can''t get energy by breathing or eating or drinking like normal people do and start to rot away able to sustain without energy. The integumentary, skeletal, muscular, nervous, endocrine, cardiovascular, lymphatic, respiratory, digestive systems in a body stop to function after death as their main energy source life is destroyed, since they have no energy they start to rot. So in order for the corpse not to rot one has to provide with energy it requires to sustain the same bodily conditions after death. To provide this energy we use corpse refining skill, it''s nothing but to create new self sustaining systems for the corpse using existing systems and runes. In corpse refining we are going to change the energy source of the body systems from life energy to energy present between heaven and earth using the runes. Onces the body systems get a new energy source they will start to self sustain by themselves stopping the decay of the body. To obtain the best result of the corpse refining the corpse used should be fresh within the 24 hours of its time of death. But the energy present between heaven and earth has many energies mixed in them like elemental energies, dark energies, negative energies, emotion energies etc so they are vigorous and full of vitality making them very aggressive and strong compared to life energy. Using energy present between heaven and earth as an energy source for a normal body is burdensome and damaging, the corpse can explode unable to properly process the energy, other than replacing the energy source of the body systems using runes we have to also strengthen the body systems with the runes so that they can handle the energy present between heaven and earth without exploding. To inscribe runes on the corpse the refinier needs to use their own spiritual strength. The runes are inscribed on every part of the body skin, muscle, internal organs, bones. The spiritual strength can easily get to corpse muscles, internal organs, bones without the need to cut open the corpse. Once the body systems are strengthened and their energy sources are replaced using the runes the corpse becomes completely like a live body without soul and its brain also awakens giving birth to an persona with same level of intelligence to a new born child. Due to the lack of the soul and life energy this new persona''s development is very slow compared to new born children, it would require about 1000 years to have intelligence comparable to an adult human. But if the corpse being used for corpse refining has any negative energy or resentment attached to it, the persona of the corpse can feed on these energies and develop its self conscious in extraordinary speed but the new persona will start to consider the memories of the previous soul of the body as its own and try to act according to the negative energies and thoughts of the previous soul, becoming evil monster with only goal to avenge the previous soul of the corpse no matter the cost. The new persona awakened in the brain of the corpse is in no way related to the old soul of the corpse but once it is tainted by the negative or emotional energies left behind by the previous soul it will start to consider itself as the old soul reborn. For example consider a computer, when it''s Os crashes we replace it by installing new Os, it''s up to us to keep our old memory in the ram.( ps : if understand this sentence please let me know) Even if the new persona of the refined corpse is not tainted by the negative or the emotional energy left by the previous host they tend to be easily influenced by negative and dark energies as they do not have souls and therefore they are not bound and influenced by the 7 virtues that every human is bound with. These persona''s of refined corpses are broken imitations of the humans they do not know how to tell good or evil apart, they do not hesitate to do anything as long as they desire it they do it, therefore they basically turn into evil monsters even if they are not tainted by the negative energies left behind by the predecessors. Therefore once the corpse refining is done the first thing that the refiner does is to place a slave inscription in place of the corpse''s soul. Once the slave inscription takes place of the soul in the refined corpse it also the slave inscription plays two roles firstly it allows the refiner to control the refined corpse and secondly it plays as the bounds and limitations placed on the persona. But over the period onces the consciousness of the Persona gets stronger than the slave inscription it will devour the slave inscription and attack its master. In the case of Hive Mother, Sukehime had not totally destroyed her soul. She only broke Hive mother''s soul into pieces but the broken pieces were still in Hive mother''s body leaving her in vegitative state. So basically Hive Mother cannot be considered dead and her body was still able to maintain self sustained bodily functions. So Sukehime used peak level corpse refining to refine Hive mother''s body. According to experienced corpse refiners, to get the perfect result of corpse refining fresh corpse is the most important, what is fresher body than a live one. Many corpse refiners prefer to refine live bodies to achieve perfection. Going through the Corpse refining skill a bold idea came to James mind, what if he refined his own body to increase his physical strength. Since the corpse refining is basically to strengthen the physical strength of the corpse by inscribing runes to the corpse, why can''t he inscribe runes to his own body to physically strengthen himself? Even though James was not narcissistic enough to think that he was the first to think of inscribing runes to his own body to increase physical strength, but he was curious and desperate enough to try and inscribe runes to his own body, so without thinking twice James decided to go through this process. Then James started to plan what all rune inscriptions to inscribe as the runes for corpses and live person are different. It did not take much time for James to come up with rune inscriptions for his body, thanks to his new maxed out skills basic rune mastery and basic corpse refining. James cleared his mind to have a tranquil and peaceful mind, then he began to control his spiritual strength to inscribe runes and inscriptions on his body parts especially bones, skin, organs, muscles. But just when he was about to start inscribing his first rune he felt like the time was stagnant, wind stopped, he could no longer feel his body. James knew this feeling because he had experienced this before this is the feeling being one with the world. He had tried to achieve this state once before but he was not able to but now he did not even try to but entered this state unknowingly James was surprised but excited this way he could more efficiently inscribe runes on his body as this time like last time instead of seeing a globe of light he was able to see every part of his body muscles bones, organ, skin etc. making it easier for james to inscribe runes to his body. Then without any delay James began the inscribing process he started with bones as it was the frame and the backbone of the complete body structure. When James began inscribing runes unknown inspiration began to enlighten him to draw completely different runes than what he had actually decided on, it was like someone or something out there was guiding him to draw these runes. Even though James did not know what this was, he still had a feeling that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity and he could not lose it. The unknown inspiration was none other than the hard and still mountain under James, the smooth and chilly wind that brushed past him, the sound of the water current from the underground river, the one guiding James to draw new runes was none other than the world itself it was telling James more like teaching james the rules and laws hidden in the stillness of the mountain and boundlessness of wind and the ever moving nature of the river which can crush through any obstacle in its way. Many refiners have thought of using the runes to refine and strengthen the normal human body, in fact some even believe that the corpse refining technique is derived from a far more powerful technique used to refine live human body. And in actuality many have done experiments one this and met with a very unfortunate end. As the burden and pain of inscribing runes onto an individual''s body is not something that individual''s body and soul can bare. Even James, if he imitates the corpse refining on himself without the help of the the state one with the world would have ended up with the same result as these refiners that a normal human is unable to bare the pain of inscribing rune in their one flesh or any other part of their body. After slowly inscribing these runes James came to know how wrong he would have been if he had imitated a corpse refining on himself instead of following the guidance of the world, thanks to the state of being one with the world James was saved from grave pain. Pretty soon James had inscribed every part of his body from head to toe and from skin to bone under the guidance of the world. As soon as James was done with inscribing the runes on his body his consciousness returned to his body the time and wind started to flow. When James consciousness returned to his body he did not feel any pain from the runes inscribed on his body. Instead he had this feeling of hunger, not from his stomach but from every part of his body the runes on them hastily started to gather and absorb the energy present in heaven and earth. As the energy runs, those body parts become more energetic, stronger, healthier and livelier. Slowly the lean body of James started to bulk, his skin started to seem healthier, fairer and smoother but the rune markings on his skin were not visible but when James thought of the rune marking various runes started to become visible to James''s eyes like tattoos. It seemed that James could control the runes inscribed with his thoughts. 37 Immovable Mountain, Boundless Wind, Unstoppable River Runes on the body of James were completely different from the corpse refining but had the same principle. The key principle of both refining was to strengthen the physical strength of the body or corpse using the energy present between heaven and earth. In case of a corpse refining the corpse is a dead system with no energy so most of the energy present between heaven and earth absorbed by the runes is used to do the regular bodily activities and maintain a self sustaining body system while remaining is used to physically strengthen the corpse. But in the case of a living person, the Complete energy present between heaven and earth absorbed by the runes inscribed on the body parts is used only to physically strengthen the body as the usual functions of a mortal body are being powered by Life energy. A Mortal body has its own limits no matter how much it is Physically strengthened by the energy present between heaven and earth after a certain point the energy will become a burden rather than vitality for the body. This is the reason why those refiners failed no matter how perfectly they insicribed runes on the body parts of a living human being. It''s not that they were doing something wrong; the fact is that the body of a mortal human cannot handle the strain and burden brought by the energy present between heaven and earth after a certain point. But James was successful in refining his body with runes because the worlds enlightened him, it taught him how it''s other creations use the energy present between heaven and earth. For example the Immovable nature of the Mountain, the boundless nature of Wind, the unstoppable nature of Rivers. It taught him that instead of just blindly strengthening the body with the energy present between heaven and earth he could use the energy present between heaven and earth in a similar way to that of Immovable Mountain, boundless Wind, Unstoppable River etc. Hence under the enlightenment of the world, James not only inscribed runes that strengthen and enhance his physical strength but also added natural runes that using the enlightened meaning of Immovable mountain, Boundless Wind, Unstoppable River, that would give James a sturdy defence and strength of immovable mountain, unlimited energy of boundless wind, Incredible footwork and speed of a unstoppable River. Natural Runes or the Nature''s Runes are the runes which are draw through gaining enlightenment form World its various creations, numerous energies these runes cannot be copied or replicated by others as these rune not only represent the heavenly rules and laws but also the enlightenment of the world. Gaining enlightenment through an enlightened one is possible but Replicating enlightenment is unheard of. Since replicating Nature rune is unheard of it is possible that James is not the first one or the only one to successfully refine his body, there may be others who have achieved similar results as James, therefore there are no previous records about someone ever successful in refining their body with runes and energy present between heaven and earth. The runes one James body were greedily absorbing the energy present between heaven and earth, so James decided to meditate in lotus position until the runes on his body parts are completely satisfied. James could feel the small changes in his body, the cells in his body slowly expanding and contracting as his muscles bulged while his clothes slowly ripped, unable to contain the new bulk body of James. He could feel that his body was physically strengthening from inside out his bones, his muscles, his skin, his internal organs all of them were crying in excitement as the runes inscribed on them absorbed the energy present between heaven and earth. They were most excited especially when the nature runes absorbed the energy present between heaven and earth as they not only strengthened the body parts but nourished them with the enlightened meaning of the Immovable mountain, Boundless Wind, Unstoppable River. Every part of James was energetic, lively, passionate, enthusiastic until finally James started to feel bloated then the runes stopped absorbing the energy present between heaven and earth. Then prompts appeared in his status, [ Ding ! Host has been enlightened in Natural Runes. ] [ Ding ! Host has learned Basic Nature Rune Immovable Mountain.] [ Ding ! Host has learned Basic Nature Rune Boundless Wind.] [ Ding ! Host has learned Basic Nature Rune Unstoppable River.] [ Ding ! Host has successfully refined his body and learned a unique skill ''Basic Rune Body Refining'' ] [ Ding ! Host has learned a unique skill would you like to Name it? ] [Yes/No] '' was it not named Basic Rune body refining method already!'' thought James as he answered yes. [ what would you like to name your unique skill?] '' Immovable Mountain, Boundless Wind, Unstoppable River. '' [ Name to long, please pick a different name. ] Hearing the system say that the name was too long and to pick a different name, black lines were visible on James forehead almost grabbing the imaginary collar of the system. '' Rune Body Refining Method '' said James, unable to come up with a new name. [ Ding ! Host has named his unique skill '' Rune Body Refining Method '' ] Name : James Alpucci Age : 16 Years old Ability : Moneta''s Fork ( Soul Organ ) Porp : Nil Skills : Basic rune mastery [100%] Basic rune drawing [100%] Basic inscription creation [100%] Basic puppeteer [100%] Basic soul mystery [100%] Basic corpse refining [100%] Basic corpse stitching [100%] Basic corpse puppeteer [100%] Nature Runes [3] Basic Nature Rune Immovable Mountain. Basic Nature Rune Boundless Wind. Basic Nature Rune Unstoppable River. Basic Rune Body Refining Technique [100%] Seeing this Prompts and his status James was ecstatic and feeling overwhelmingly happy. He finally had a proper defence skill. James was always envious of those who had awakened Defence ability in the Initiation Ritual especially Trisha, her defence and healing factor were off the charts. She can take one hell of a beating and still stand as if nothing happened without a single scratch on her body. Her healing factor even though was not strong enough to regenerate cut off limbs it was enough to heal any physical trauma. James was envious of them because when other''s trying hard to survive they are picking their nose and asking is that it. James lacked in both the department of Strength and Defences but finally he had a skill which filled in this gap. Once James was done with absorbing energy he tried to slowly stand up but somehow as he applied force on the ground to get up the force almost jumped him 3 feet high in the air then he shakily landed on his feet.James realized that his body has strengthened greatly and he needs to get used to the new control setting of his body. Then James slowly examined his body. His height has reached 2 meter and his lean body has really become sturdy and bulkier. Ava, who was closest to James, was busy healing and warming the cocoon so she did not notice the changes in James nor did the others, they were busy with their own stuff. Just when James was thinking to check and see the new physical limits of his current body, He received an M-chat from Leon [James Sukehime is waiting for you.] Hearing Leon, James reluctantly decided to give up on trying out his new strength. Then he walked towards the wagon but when he arrived next to the wagon a figure got off the Wagon hurriedly. The Figure was none other than Sukihime. As soon as she got off the wagon she flew up high in the air and gazed far in each direction of the road. Seeing Sukehime''s sudden movements Masako who was looking for ingredients came stopped and came next to James and asked "what happened" " I do not know I was about to enter the wagon. Sukehime sama suddenly rushed out and rest you know. " explained James shaking his head left right indicating that''s all he knows. Rest of the people also slowly awakened from their meditation feeling the commotion outside. Then they got up from lotus position and slowly gathered next to James and Masako, questioning James what this was all about. But then Sukehime flew down and looked at the team and Masako and said " looks like our plan to practice till the cocoon hatch''s has come to an end " The Team and Masako did not understand what Sukehime was trying to say. Confused Masako asked " what happened Grandma? " " Your Siblings allies , troops and Assassins have gathered and are heading towards us from both sides of the road. Instead of waiting in ambush for us they seem to have decided to corner us at the road of wandering misty forest. It seems like the escaped sniper has sold our information, otherwise they would not dare to attack us from both sides. " Sukehime''s body emitted strong killing intent. Feeling this Killing Intent, Ava who was still by the side of the cocoon busy warming and healing it, finally stopped her action and looked at Sukehime with deep dread in her eyes. As the killing Intent was thick as a mist or smoke she could feel and see it so obviously. 38 Surrounded " What?! are we surrounded by my siblings'' forces on both sides. " panicky Masako. Even though Masako had immovable confidence in her grandma''s strength to protect her and defeat all enemies. But last time when faced against grand masters from 13 families her grandma did not fare well and ran, deciding to live to fight another day. That time they had to pay a huge cost as all the Sukehimes subordinates in the capital sacrificed themselves to let them grandma and granddaughter pair to escape the siege of Grand masters from 13 families. Now hearing that the grand masters of the 13 families have surrounded them from both sides Masako could not believe what she was hearing, this time she did not even have strong subordinates who would block the enemies as she escaped, she really felt desperate and cornered. Sukehime in her prime could pridefully take on the whole world and still come victorious, these grand masters of the 13 families where nothing, these little kiddies were not even born in her heyday and therefore lack the horror and terror when they face Sukehime. The old fogies from her time are half killed by her and the half that is alive still tremble in horror just hearing her name. Do not look at Sukehime as a normal priestess, during the initial period when the yokai were rampant in Edo Japan Sukehime single handedly massacred the '' Night parade of 100,000 yokai''. such a character was now made to retreat from some hairless Juniors really frustrated Sukehime. Like Masako''s panicky reaction, the team was going crazy, Just when they thought they had hugged on to a golden thigh world terror had increased the scenario difficulty by another level. Mira was freaking out , she had just received a 8 star Occupation and a 9 star sub occupation, Just when Scenario was finally taking a good turn in their favor, the scenario took a sudden u turn to bite their arses. She frantically asked [ Malinda, what is happening? Tell me we are going to be okay] [ Okay, Mira we are going to be Okay!] replied Malinda dramatically. Hearing this, the rest of the team gave Malinda a not so funny look. Malinda spreaded her arms and said [ What were you guys expecting? I repeatedly warned you guys not to bring huge changes to the scenario, Sukehime was supposed to die under the Moon Dew Poison but she lived, now scenario is trying to kie her at any cost. Hence big brothers of 13 families have gathered to kill her. ] Whenever a change happens in the scenario from the original plotline, the scenario tries to fix it by any means necessary, therefore many Dreamwalkers or Terror walkers try not to bring any kind of change to the scenario till they have completed the main taskline, unless their Main task lines itself requires them to do so. Similarly in case of Sukehime, He was supposed to die at the hands of the sniper earlier but survived now bringing a huge change to the plotline, Now the scenario is trying to self heal itself trying to kill Sukehime at any cost. scenario should have also made appropriate damage control, that is to ensure the safety of Masako and Hito even after the death of Sukehime. According to the Scenario if The only bug weapon to kill a op person like Sukehime Moon Dew Poison has been used up, leaving the only other way to kill Sukehime are all the Grand Masters from the 13 families. Even though these grand masters are not strong enough to kill Sukehime they are strong enough to hold her back while the rest will kill Masako. According to the Scenario if everything goes according to plan, The grand masters of the 13 families will try to kill Masako when the opportunity provides itself, then Sukehime in order to protect Masako willingly burn through all her vitality killing all the grand masters and herself in the process this way Sukehime is killed while Masako is safe, the scenario returns to original potline. But the problem that concerns the Team is that, Scenario will see to the safety of the Princess Masako and Hito will the big leagues fight but what about them they are weaker than Masako and require more protection, definitely the scenario will also try to get rid of the variables that is them during this chaos. Thinking of this James and the team shuddered with horror. Mira, who heard Malinda''s words, was furious and asked [ are you blaming Trisha for saving Sukehime? Now, I did not see you complain when you were receiving the occupation prop from Sukehime. You hypocrite if not for Trisha timely saving Sukehime you would be dead right now. Why? You do not believe me, what would Masako think if you were to refine Nether flame heart while her grandma was dead, she would definitely rip you into pieces. you have to be grateful to Trisha if not for her selfless act do you think Sukehime and Masako would let you have the Nether flame. They would rip it out of you even if it meant killing you.] James and the team who were also upset with Malinda''s remarks were surprised to see Mira come to Trisha''s defense, even though it was not necessary as what Malinda said was just a thoughtless remark she clearly did not mean to blame Trisha. But still Mira''s action did surprise the rest of the team. Sukehime slow flew down and answered Masako " Your Siblings forces, allies, troops and Assassins have gathered and are heading towards us surrounding us on both sides. Instead of waiting in ambush for us they seem to have decided to corner us in the middle of the road of wandering misty forest. It seems like the escaped sniper has sold our information, otherwise they would not dare to attack us from both sides without accurate information. They will be here within the next 20 minutes. I think they have ditched the low ranking soldiers to reach us faster. " Then the Team began their act and acted as if they did not understand what was going on, Janet dramatically asked " Sukehime Sama, forgive my interruption and rudeness." Sukehime glanced at Janet who had bowed her head trying to show proper the Japanese manners, and explained, " I already told you before we were on the run. These guys are the ones we are running from. They are the grand masters from Masako''s elder brothers and sisters'' maternal families. Their purpose is to kill Masako or me. Either way Masako will lose the chance to inherit the throne. " Sukehime was right if Sukehime dies then Masako''s chances of inheriting the throne are almost zero, as the allied force that supported Masako only supported her because of the Sukehime supporting her. In the original works when Masako and Hito finally reached Kitsuki to gain the support of allied forces, the Kitsuki allied forces laughed at Masako''s naivety and also tried to capture her in order to gift her to the 13 families and gain some rewards. Sukehime knew this but still sacrificed herself to protect her beloved granddaughter. This act of selflessness in Sukehime''s part friend the will of Masako to defeat all her siblings and claim the throne in honor of her grandma. Sukehime''s Gaze landed on James, noticing the huge changes to James physically and spiritually Sukehime was surprised then she intently looked at James. Masako and the team also followed Sukehime''s gaze and were surprised to find ripping James. James felt everyone''s gaze so he blushingly stood there, " if I told you I Just happened to have an enlightenment from the world and turned like this, are you willing to believe me? " " That explains a lot " exclaimed Masako and the team also nodded in agreement. Sukehime seems not to believe James''s story and said " that explains the Nature runes but not you trying to inscribe runes on yourself. " " Nature Runes!!Inscribing runes on live body " exclaimed Masako, the team did not know much about the runes and Janet was just a rookie so they did not understand why Masako exclaimed hearing Sukehime''s question neither did Masako bother to explain to them, she just stared intently at James. Sukehime was a peak rune master; nothing could escape her eyes; she could easily spot the hidden runes inscribed on James'' entire body. James sweated bullets and hurriedly explained, " your Highness, I have basic mastery of runes, once I saw your Corpse Puppets, covered in runes I was inspired and thought to try the same with myself but when I started to Inscribe the runes on my body I had a sudden enlightenment then one thing lead to other and I turned like this. " Hearing James'' explanation , Sukehime nodded in understanding. Masako also nodded and said " you are really lucky to receive enlightenment at the right movement or else your body would explode if you had copied the same runes from the corpse puppet. Is getting enlightenment so easy these days " sighed Masako " anyways congrats on learning 3 Nature runes now you have become someone worthy of my follower. I think I should reward you. " " Fortune favours the bold. " 39 Totems " Anyways congrats on learning 3 nature runes, Now you have finally become someone worthy to be called as my follower, I think I should reward you. " Masako looked at ripped James and encouraged him. James scratched the back of his head not understanding the seriousness of learning 3 natural runes. " Fortune Favours the bold, he is indeed deserving of reward, James you may not understand why we care so much of the natural runes right now but will soon understand going through inheritance totems. These used to belong to barbarians from a continent south of western mainland, between the south western Ocean and the Indian Ocean. It is said that they were darlings of the world whose bodies were enforced with energy present between heaven and earth, they considered themselves as the childrens of the world and worshiped the world, its various creations and numerous energies. Whenever these barbarians reached adulthood some them would receive nature''s blessing in the form of nature''s runes but almost every one of them awakened blood runes as inheritances from their ancestors. It is believed they had a method to pass on their inheritance to new generations through blood runes. I think these will be perfect for your practice and cultivation. " Sukehime took out 4 totems and passed them to James. As soon as James received them Continuous prompts appeared on his Status [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Animal Totem '' ] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Elemental Totem '' ] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Teacher Totem '' ] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Healer Totem '' ] Receiving the Totems and reading the prompts James was delighted and thanked Sukehime, " Thank you, your highness. " " It''s what you earned, these totems are useless in the hands of normal humans as they require the user to have a very close relation with the world. Even I cannot use them because it is not an easy feat to get recognised by the world. Instead of letting them eat dust in some corner of my space ring it''s better to give it to you, it will help you a lot in your path of refining your body with runes. " Sukehime looked at James intently and said '''' Leon told me that your ability allowed you to learn the language of anything or anybody you touched, I think your ability is the reason you were easily able to be recognised by the world. I have to admit when Leon told me about your ability I really did underestimate it, never would I have thought that you could use it to gain the recognition of the world." " what really! Such an enviable ability but I can see why one will underestimate your ability. " Masako also agreed with her grandma. While James and the team were totally confused, thinking what the fu.k is Barbarians? Darlings of Worlds? Blood runes? Totems? Recognitions of the world?. Barbarians, Unlike in various fantasy novels, Barbarians in the mouth of Sukehime and Masako are not a completely different race, they are just humans with different cultures and power structures compared to Japanese in Crying Heaven''s. Yin Yang Masters in Japan use different practices and techniques to learn and manipulate the heavenly laws and rules. While the Barbarians worship the world, its various creations and numerous entities and use runes inscribed on their body to learn from the world, its various creations and numerous entities how to use and manipulate the heavenly laws and rules. Their goal is the same but the path they travel to get there is totally different. Unlike Yin Yang masters depend entirely upon their body, mind and soul to learn heavenly laws and rules. Barbarians depend on the world, its various creations and numerous entities to learn heavenly laws and rules. So the body of barbarians over the centuries has been adjusted to bear the burden of Energy between heaven and earth and also grown closer to the world, its various creations and numerous entities and at the same time there carries the blood rune inheritance from their ancestors. Therefore over the years they have earned the title Darlings of heaven. There are many human civilizations in crying Heavens similar to Barbarians who have completely different power structures from the Yin Yang Masters. Blood Runes, Is an ancient Barbarian rune technique used to inscribe Runes on one''s bloodline. These runes are used to pass Inheritance to their future generations, like how in the World Terror initiation ritual all 6 year old children gain abilities , barbarians by the time they reach adulthood almost all will have awakened their bloon runes. The New generation uses these blood runes to connect with the world, its various creations and numerous entities and learn from them and grow their strength. Totems are another form of inheritance used by the Barbarians but these Totems can only be created by high level Barbarians with high level comprehension of heavenly rules and laws and higher connection with the world, its various creations and numerous entities, totems are mostly made of the Nature Runes therefore Totem Inheritance cannot be accepted by anyone, it has many requirements to pass on its inheritances. The most basic requirement is to gain the recognition of the world. Recognition of the world is nothing but being able to enter the state of one with the world, basically synchronizing with the world, its various creations and numerous entities. Normally to enter the state of one of the world, one has to enter the state of being completely one, but the Barbarians do not require to enter the state of being completely one as they can enter the state of one with world thanks to their blood runes, basic function of blood rune is to allow barbarians to connect with world. Therefore this makes it easier for barbarians to get the blessing of the world and learn Nature''s Runes, gaining them the envy of the rest of human civilization and the title Darlings of the world. There are various types of Totems, Animal Totem, Life Totem, Protector Totem, Healer Totem, Shadow Totem, Teacher Totem etc. of which James received Animal Totem, Elemental Totem, Healer Totem, Teacher Totem from Sukehime. Animal Totem, It''s the Inheritance based on the Animal Kingdom, all the Runes and Natures Runes In this Animal Totem are derived from the enlightenment of the heavenly rules and laws of animals, insects , marine creatures etc. The system Classifies it as a 9 star occupation prop cause whoever uses this Totem will get enlightened with runes related to their spirit animal, Insects or Marine creatures. The user is connected, bonded, associated, and/or linked with their spirit animal. They can communicate and empathize with their spirit animal, mimic its abilities, have a fighting style that reflects its nature, and summon it as a guardian for a variety of reasons. The user is, by nature, aware of what species their spirit animal is, and specimens of said spirit animal''s species may go as far as to view and treat the user as part of their own group. Both the user and their spirit animal lack any fear of each other, and depending on how advanced the former is, they could transform/fuse with the latter and gain any/all of the powers associated with the physiology of the spirit animal''s species in the process. Life Totem or Spirit Totem, It''s the Inheritance based on the Natural spirits for example mountain spirit. Animal Totem and Life Totem are similar in many ways both use to learn to manipulate and use heavenly laws and rules by forming a connection with various worlds creations both living and inanimate, one is based on animal spirits and the other is based on Nature spirits. James''s Immovable mountain, unstoppable rivers fall under Life Totem. Elemental Totem, It''s the Inheritance based on the Elemental spirits. This totem connects the world to learn to manipulate and use heavenly laws and rules by forming a connection with the world''s Numerous energies, entities. James Boundless Wind falls under Elemental totem. Healer Totem, It''s a special INheritance based on the Numerous energies of the world mostly world''s vitality, this totem connects with the world to learn to manipulate and use heavenly laws and rules related to worlds vitality by forming a connection with the world''s Numerous energies. These energies can then be used to heal all living creatures. Teacher Totem, All totems are teachers to some extent, but true teacher totems use is to teach the user something very special. Teacher totems act as an enlightenment to gain special and unique heavenly rules and laws, often runes created through this Totem have very unusual and weird abilities similar to curse, occult, blessing, soul etc. these Totems of all are most related to the soul of a person. 40 Traitor " By the way Leon also told me that you are able to use your ability to teach people languages by just a touch, do you think it is possible for you let others gain the world''s recognition using your ability, since you are able to teach people various language with a touch that, you may also be able to let others connect with the world using you ability." Said Sukehime. hearing Sukehime, Masako and the rest of the team looked at James intently. Even though rest of the team did not know what actually Sukehime and Masako mean by the recognition of the world, they can see the serious and longing expression on Masako and tell that how Important and useful it should be to catch the eye a princess and only disciple of Sukehime. Therefore they were also eager to know if they could gain approval of the world using James abilities. James'' back was wet with sweat, feeling Sukehimes, Masakoos and the team''s heated gaze , so he hurriedly said "Your highness, I do not know and we will not be sure until I try it, but you should know that I am able to use that ability only once a day. And also I experimented to see if I am able to enter the state of one with the world using my ability and it appears I am not able to do so, but I seem to have more affinity with the world compared to you guys. After achieving state of One with the world for the first time I tried to do so again but I was not able to show that I am not able to enter the state of one with the world as I wish to use my ability. " James tried to explain his predicament as he was into a place to let these people''s imagination run wild. If it serves their Interest this grandma granddaughter duo may not hesitate to capture James and domesticate him to milk him daily, using him as a personal slave to gain approval of the world to learn Nature''s runes.same could be said for some of the members of the team, he could literally see them salivating looking at him, as if they looking at a big fat meat. Hearing James Sukehime Nodded in disappointment and sigh " So, it only increases your chances to connect with the world really a pity, anyway if your ability was really that op to be able to connect and communicate with the world as you wish then you would not be such a weak chicken. Anyhow good for you use those totems I gave you to improve your strength. I have more of those totems once you are finished with those I gave you earlier do not hesitate to ask me for the rest. " Sukehime really had many Barbarian Totems, during her young age when Sukehime had reached the peak of Japanese power system she began to explore other civilization power systems to break through the roof of the Japanese power system. That''s when Sukehime came across the Barbarian continent. Where she heard the stories of various barbarian ancestors who swallowed the moon, one who shone brighter that any star in the night sky, one who was hotter than the sun itself etc. First Sukehime did not believe these stories. She thought them the imagination of the barbarian fanatics but soon as she slowly explored the Barbarian power system and history she thought that maybe those stories about the barbarian ancestors were true after all. More Sukehime explored the barbarian power system the more Sukehime thought that this power system would help her break through the roof of the Japanese power system. But to her disappointment she came to know that to learn barbarian tactics one should have high world affinity or the blood runes. As Sukehime was losing hope in Barbarian power system then she heard of the totems, For totems Sukehime killed many barbarian strongman and collect many of them but these totems also had restrictions, it can only be used by those who have gained the approval of the world or have the vBarbarian Blood Runes. Over the years Sukehime gave up on the Barbarian power system to break through the roof of the Japanese Power system and found many other civilization power systems to help her break through the roof of Japanese power system and find a whole new almighty power system . .James looked at the disappointed gaze of Sukehime, Masako and the team was dumbfounded and said " Your Highness Please forgive my rudeness but right now we are surrounded by the enemy forces, I have a plan If I may¡­ '''' James paused and looked for Sukehimes approval, seeing her nod he continued " When I was gaining enlightenment in one of Nature Runes the Unstoppable River, I could feel an underground river following below this road, I think it is not that deep underground. With your highness power you will be able to easily dig into the underground water channel and we can use it to hide from the enemy forces and escape. We can open the Nether Demon Domain Formation array and then dig a hole into the underground water channel, by the time the enemy breaks the Nether Demon Domain and figure out what is going on we would have already escaped safely. " James'' plan was to dig a tunnel to the Underwater channel under the cover of the Nether Demon Domain Formation array and escape before the enemy forces break the formation array and realize what is happening. A good plan but only variable was Trisha''s cocoon , they did not know if disturbing the cocoon would wise and not affect Trisha but Jame believed that Sukehime had a solution about it as she was the only one who seemed to really know what was going on with Trisha and also proposed to wait for the cocoon to hatch, James was not naive enough to believe that Sukehime did because Trisha saved Sukehime''s life. Therefore he came up with the best plan to clear the scenario with least casualties, now everything on Sukehime''s Decision. " What ! For real, it is great news. With grandmother''s strength she can easily dig 1000 feet deep tunnels without an effort. James right! You are really proving yourself worthy of this princess follower onces your strength meets the standards I will make you make Royal Guard. " exclaimed Masko and told James about his reward. Rest of the team also were amazed with James and thankful for coming up with the plan as they thought their end was near but now they were finally revealed hearing his plan but to their surprise Sukehime did not agree with James plan. " That is a great plan if were planning to retreat but right now I am not going to retreat it''s time to get even this kids they seem to have forgotten who the actual founder of the YinYang Tactics was , time to teach this younger generation some manners and show them what a real peak yin yang master can do. " Sukehime totally poured cold water on Masako, James''s and Teams revealed hearts. James and the rest of the team thought Sukehime was being prideful and had forgotten what had happened in the capital while facing the grandmaster of the 13 allied forces. But Masako thought differently, she totally believed in her grandmother''s strength, even after their horrible loss at the Capital because right now she could feel the unrestrained aura oozing out of her grandmother which she would always see in her childhood. Looking at the dumbfounded James and the rest of the team Sukehime shook her fighting roared out of her, even the enemy forces surrounding them from both sides could feel it and said " Malinda you open the Nether Demon Domain formation array, Masako and rest of you guys take shelter inside the Formation Array. And watch how I will teach these kids manners and send them to their ancestors to beg forgiveness from inside here. " Masako''s eyes shined with enthusiasm because she was finally going to see what her grandmother was capable of fighting against the grandmasters of the 13 allied families. Just then Leon who had gone to Hito for a private discussion returned to the side of the wagon while holding a sword in his hand while there was a sword hanging on his wrist. " Your Majesty, Grand Empress and your Highness, Princess Masako. " Leon Saluted Sukehime and Masako as he asked through M-chat [ Guys what is going on.] Instead of answering him James suspiciously asked [ where were you all this time I didn''t even notice that you were gone. ] asking this James eye glanced at the sword in Leons eyes and continued [ what is Hito''s Owari no Ken doing in your hands ] Luca was going to answer Leon as no matter his doubts about Leon''s whereabouts Leon was his Captain, but when he saw the Owari no Ken in Leon''s hand and heard James question Leon about the sword , Luca''s gut told him the answer for James question but he denied his gut he just did not want to think what his gut was telling. Similar to Luca, Mira and Malinda''s faces were ugly thinking of the answer of what Hito''s Owari no Ken was doing in their captains hands. '' Leon was the Traitor who used the scenario prop '' 41 Rental Contrac By the time Hito and Leon were done with their private meeting, Corpse puppet had finished building the mechanical tent. soon after Leon left the tent, Hito checked if the tent was well hoisted and then walked to the group, " Man I just finished setting up the tent, it will be a pain to dismantle it without using it for once. So I say we follow Sukehime sama''s plan. " Complained Hito nearing the group, Masako and the Team looked at Hito his waist where his sword Owari no Ken used to be hung now its empty and then they looked at the sword in Leon''s hand it looked like, no it was Owari No Ken. Hito noticed Masako and the teams weird looks and explained, " What are you guys looking at? Leon has joined my school and is the first inheritor of my sword style. Being his teacher I gave my Owari no Ken as a welcome gift to him, Just following the customs my master gave that sword to me when I became his student now I am doing the same. " Masako and the rest of the team were bewildered, especially Masako. She was perplexed and confused. When she and her grandma first met Hito, Sukehime requested him if she could hold Hito''s blade but Hito rejected her polite request giving a silly reason that a swordsman''s sword never levels his side but now he actually not only gave away his sword to a mortal whom he meet few hours ago but also accepted him as his pupil these did not sit right with her , she knew something happened between Hito and Leon. If Hito did not want to talk about it she could always ask Leon, he could not lie to her after all he is her follower, but before she could as Leon , Sukehime with her eyes signaled Masako not to do so. Sukehime was also surprised to see Leon successfully not only gain the swordsmanship of Hito but also his sword Owari no Ken. When Leon asked her permission to learn Hito''s swordsmanship, Sukehime warned Leon that she could not help him in this matter, If he wanted to learn the Sword Style of Hito then he will only have to convince Hito to teach him his sword style, Sukehime was not confident in Leon to be able to convince Hito into teaching him his sword style as according to what Information she had on Hito he was not the kind to get close to someone. Death of his master hit Hito very hard so he hides behind the corrupt front to avoid getting close with someone such person would not care about passing on his sword style or take on a disciple, as for getting the sword from Hito it was near impossible as he treated it as his one and only close blood relative and family there is no way Hito would willing pass that sword to someone, as far as Sukehime knew Leon didn''t stand a chance of learning Hito''s Sword style much less get the sword owari no ken from him. That''s why it surprised Sukehime when she saw Leon carrying the Owari no Ken, her first guess was Leon had use some witchcraft to confuse Hito and get his hands on the sword but when Hito explained it to her an the team she was more surprised as what he said was totally opposite what she had thought about him. She was also curious to how Leon convinced Hito into taking him as a disciple to pass on the Heartless Sword style and Owari no Ken. but she chose not to ask Hito or Leon further because she could see James and the rest were dissatisfied with Leon, even though she did not know why she did not want to add oil to the fire so decided to quench this curiosity some other time and she signaled to Masako to leave it for now. " Now that you have given your sword to your disciple, what are you going to use to battle? " said Masako a little dissatisfied with Hito, Hito Knew Masako was angry with him but he did not care, as In return for taking Leon as his first disciple and teaching him his heartless sword style along with passing him the ownership Owari no Ken, he received something which start his journey of the continent in first place, even though pursuit of reaching the peak of swordsmanship was one of the goal of his journey around the continent, there was this another reason he began his journey and that was answers answer which only his late master could give him, which was clearly not possible unable to come in terms with his situation Hito decided to go on a journey to polish is swordsmanship and meanwhile also try to find the answer to the question that were bugging him. Till now Hito was nowhere near getting the answers to these questions until Leon proposed to him a way to get these answers in return for accepting him as his first disciple, teaching him the heartless sword style, and passing on the Owari no Ken to him. Hito never treated Owari no Ken as a sword or a tool to cut but he treated Owari no ken like a kin, with it by his side he never felt like a orphan he always felt that the only thing he could trust asides from himself was the Owari no Ken, he could trust on it to cut all his pain away, to cut all these heartache, to cut all the emotions boiling inside his heart, to cut the doubts he has, to cut the fears he has, to cut the demons inside his heart. Owari no Ken was more than just a sword to him but he was willing to let go of it for the answers for the questions that plagued him, because Once he gets the answers to these questions he will be rid of all this chaotic emotions haunting him, so he would not require Owari noKen anymore to cut the emotions his heart. Hito was not sure if all his chaotic emotions and doubts will be solved after getting the answers but he knew that he was willing to pay anything to get these answers. " I have another one here, Oni no Ken, this used to belong to my father. " said Hito, taking out a jet black sword with red edges. Oni on Ken, Sword of Demon, It is not actually a sword it is a demon sword whoever wields it will be possessed by the demon, losing his soul his body will belong to the demon spirit in the sword. For a human to use this sword without harm they have to sign a contract, usually the contract is of equal relationship but this doesn''t work out for the swordsman as it does not stop the demon playing tricks on the swordsman. Then there is the master slave contract, Human as master and the denon as the slave. This one is the most beneficial of all the contracts available but getting a demon to sign such a contract is near impossible. But Hito Had a different kind of contract with Oni no Ken, rental contract. A rental contract is where the swordsman pays the demon sword for every time it''s drawn; this rent is determined during the rental contract most of the times the rent is paid in the form of soul or blood. Hito''s Oni no Ken prefers soul, every time he draws it he will have to pay the soul with one soul within a time period if he is not able to do so then the Demon sword is able to take the swordsman''s soul as compensation. Most demons and Swordsmen prefer thisRental contract. Because this is a win win for the demon and the swordsman. Even though equal contract is the most profitable to the demon sword they do not prefer to do so because once a swordsman is processed by a demon it is chased by the entire human kind, so they prefer a stable and continued source of income through the rental contract. This is also good for the swordsman as they do not have to be alway on lookout with the Demon sword, this no way in hell means that they can trust the sword, it''s still a demon betrayal and trickery is in its nature. Oni no Ken was the sword which Hito found hidden in his master''s room after his master''s death, it was also this sword which filled Hito''s head with various questions infesting his head with worms of doubt. 42 Dark Elves "Hito-San I want to make a deal with you, I do not know if you are Interested. "Leon stared into Hito''s eyes as if trying to read Hito''s thoughts through his eyes. Hito was puzzled he was not that close with the western boy in front of him to form any kind of business deal with him. Even though Hito acted friendly towards the westerners it was because they were customers and he was polite to all of his customers. So when Leon approached him offering to make a deal with him Hito knew the westerner was upto no good but he still decided to indulge him as he was after all his customer and this western mortal could not harm him even if Hito let him to do so. Confident in his strength and bond by moral Hito decided to hear Leon out, "Okay, what do you want from me?"Confident in his strength and bond with morale, Hito decided to hear Leon out. "What I am about to tell you may touch some of your old memories so before we begin I want to tell you please hear me out completely, let me explain it afterwards so you can decide. And let me also add I have Sukehime Sama''s permission for this. " Leon was a bit dodgy at the last part of the sentences as he knowingly and wantedly enunciated that whatever deal he was about to propose was with Sukehime''s permission and she knew all about it. Leon did so because some of the stuff what he was about to tell Hito were something only known by Hito or told in Original works, so once Hito hears these stuffs he will have many doubts about where Loen got these information from, so enunciating that whatever deal he was about to propose was with Sukehime''s permission and she knew all about it, which also could mean Leon got to know these stuff from Sukehime. Abit off a word play to avoid suspicion. " Ho! I see. It seems Sukehime- Sama was not kidding when she said she would take guys as followers. Whatever, out with it. " Hito was really surprised, he never for once believed that Sukehime seriously considered these westerners as her followers, he thought Sukehime did it out of politeness towards the girl who saved her. Leon''s word trick worked perfectly now Hito believed Leon was here to strike a deal with him on behalf of her majesty Sukehime herself. " Sukehime sama told me that you created your sword style Heartless after the passing of your master, it is totally based on cutting one''s emotions and becoming cold like the steel of the sword unharmed and unaffected with every clash of raging human emotions and doubts. " while saying this Leon monitored every facial expression of Hito trying to read his thoughts. As a goodsells can only be made by knowing what your customer wants and right now Leon was doing the same, he was testing the waters to check how comfortable Hito was with Leon digging up his remorseful past. Seeing that Hito''s depression did not chand but he just nodded to his words Leon continued, " According to me you created this Heartless Sword style not to cut your enemies but to cut your own emotions and doubts. If I am not wrong these emotions and doubts should be connected to the passing of your late master. " Hito''s expression finally changed, he intently stared at Leon san, and said" anyone with basic information on me and basic detective knowledge can also come to this decision, what are you trying to say Leon? " " I am not trying to say anything Hito San, I Just think that cutting the emotions is not the right way to deal with this, you seeing emotions, regrets and doubts are like common weed no water how nuch you cut them with time they will grow back again until you pluck them with their roots. Similarly Once the seed of regret and doubt is sowed in your heart and mind, no matter how much you cut them and shorten them with time they will grow back and the secret to get rid of these regrets and doubts is at their roots. " Leon explained trying to sell his product. But Hito did not seem interested because what Leon told him, he already knew that is why he was traveling the world. " I know you know all this, I also know that it is also one of the reasons for your travels around the continent. What if I told you that I have the way to get to the roots of your regrets and doubts, what if I told you I can give you a way to completely get rid of your regrets and doubts for a price, are you willing to pay this price, Hito san. " Leon Intently looked at Hito trying to show how serious he was and that he was not kidding. Because right now his word was his product if Hito did not believe in his words then it was the same as Hito not believing in his Product, who in the right mind will buy a product they do not even believe in. " Kid I do not know what you are coming at but you were successful in getting my attention and anger, if your answer does not satisfy me then you will face my anger. " Hito finally stopped following Japanese politeness while addressing Leon, he wanted to forget his remorseful past but this western Kid was digging in it again and again, finally annoying Hito. " Okay Hito san I will not beat around the bush anymore. Even though I do not know what actually your regrets and doubts are, since you created your Heartless Sword right after the passing of your master, I believe the root of your regrets and doubts lay with your master. With the only one that can get rid of the roots of your regrets and doubts dead, it will be very hard for you to get answers for the questions plaguing you and completely get rid of the roots of your regrets and doubts, unless the dead can talk. " Leon said Dramatically and stopped. " What do you mean by '' unless the dead can talk '' " said Hito, Leon finally managed to fully gain the attention of Hito and he knew that if he played his cards right then he can make a deal with Hito. After a small pause Leon explained " Hito san what if I told you I know a place where the dead can communicate with living , a place where you can hear the dead, a place where you can speak to the dead. Meaning a place where you can contact your late masters and get answers for the questions that have been keeping you awake at night. " " what! How can such a place exist? No that doesn''t matter, why did i not hear about such a place in my travels. How can I believe you? " Hito exclaimed with strong emotions and surprise. For years now he has been roaming the entire Japan but he never heard of such a place, so it made it really hard for Hito to believe Leon. " All I can say is that the place I am talking about is a holy land of a civilization from a different continent. So it''s not a surprise that you did not hear about them in your travels. " Looking at the expression of that Hito had, Leon knew that his product was already sold and he did not need to try to sell it. Hito believed Leon because he desperately wanted to. He wanted a way out of this misery and pain from being haunted by these questions filling regrets and doubts in heart. But he knew that Leon was not going to give up the information easily, Leon is here to make a deal not help him, thinking Hito said " state your price. " Hearing this three word Leon was delighted and revealed beyond words. But he still maintained his calm and said " I want you to take me as your first disciple, teach me your Heartless sword style and pass on the Owari no ken to me. As for the accuracy of Info you can ask Sukehime sama, she will know about the place I am talking about.''''using Sukehime as proof was like telling Hito that Leon got info from Sukehime, Increasing the trust of Hito in Leon''s information. Hito after giving it a thought did not hesitate and said " Ok, I accept since you have Sukehime sama''s permission I will choose to trust you, Now tell me the location of the Civilization you were talking about. " Leon Nodded and said " In the south of the continent by the deccan plateau there is a civilization commonly called Dark elves,like all the elven civilization they also worship nature but they are mostly known to worship darkness and death as a part of Nature. It is said that their shaman and holy daughter can contact the dead in their ancestral holy land and they extend this power as a service to those who offer an appropriate price. 43 Honorable Death On a lonely peak, under the dusk light two swordsmen stood opposite to each other pointing their bloodied swords at the other. Surrounding them laid numerous hideous corpses filling the surroundings with a foul rotten smell rather than a bloody smell as one would expect from a battlefield. It smelled foul and rotten because the dissected and fallen corpses were not of humans but zombies, zombie army to be exact. It seems the two swordsmen have annahinated a zombie army together but for some reason are pointing swords at each other. " Senior brother, you do not have to do this there must be another way, we still have time. " shouted the short swordsman at another. " I am telling you there is no other way and Time! There is not much of it left. Hurry up, let''s finish this. " sighed the other swordsman as he lifted his Jet black sword with red edges. " No! Senior brother I can''t do this, please I beg of you do not make me do this. " pleaded the short Swordsman as a single tear rolled from his left eye and flowed along his check. Short Swordsman was none other than Haohmaru Kenshin sensei of Hito Sanada, he was dressed simply, wearing a plain men''s kimono of cheap, worn cloth with an old grey umanori hakama, zori and grey tabi. Haohmaru Kenshin is of small, slender build and with a youthful, feminine visage, Haohmura Kenshin cuts quite a different figure than would be expected of the legendary Sword Master and his appearance belies his thirty-eight years of age, making him look roughly ten years younger, but he is easily recognized by his infamous distinguishing features: mid-back length black hair tied in a thick ponytail and a feminine face. And the sword he was wielding is Owari No Ken. The Swordsman with Jet black blade was none other than Himaru Sanada, with his stubble and casual dress one could often see him as ''old man''. Himaru is a muscular tall man with a somewhat angular face and lightly tanned skin. Like Haohmaru Kenshin, he also has a rather youthful appearance, despite being 43 years of age. Himaru has red eyes with black eyebrows, and black slicked-back hair ending in a high ponytail, and a fair face. And the Jet black sword with red edges that Himaru is wielding is none other than Oni No Ken. Himaru Sanada and Hito Sanada both were students of Sword Master Yukimaru, Himaru Sanada was supposed to be the successor of Sword Master Yukimaru and wield the sword Owari no Ken and led his school, but fate had its own plan''s during a mission Himaru meet a naive pure hearted village maiden and fell in love with her. He decided to marry her as his wife but being the heir of Sword Master Yukimaru this marriage was Impossible. Marriage is usually arranged by the family elder or in Himaru''s case Sword Master Yukimaru. The bride would be selected on the basis of the blood, birth and her potential to give birth to an elite child as the Heir to the clan. Being a village girl Himaru''s love was of a lowly birth, with no famous blood making her not fit as the wife to the heir of the school. Sword Master Yukimaru considered Himaru and Haohmaru as his own son''s. So, he gave Himara a way out by allowing Himaru to pass on his heir position to his younger brother Haohmaru, which is not usually allowed or accepted in the noble families or clans. Giving up on his status as a Heir, Himaru was able to marry the love of his life, inheriting the title of punishment elder and the Sword Oni no Maru of the school, while Haohmaru Inherited the title of head master and Owari no Ken. 7 years later, Hito was 4 years old and his mother died in a miscarage a year ago. His Himaru and Haohmaru along with the rest of the school went to answer the call of the Emperor to join the Japanese army and fight against the Corpse emperor and his Zombie army. This Fight lasted 2 weeks, when finally Sukehime Sama had found the hideout of the Corpse emperor and killed him for good, along with death of the Corpse emperor and with his Enteral corpse flame extinguished the Zombie army crumbled by itself. Just when the Japanese army were celebrating their victory another disaster struck them, the Demon Samurais were possessed by their Demon sword and have bagan to massacre every living thing in their sight. Demon Samurais are the samurais who gain power and strength from rental contracts they had formed with their demon swords. The commonly used terms in a rental contract is a soul for every time the swordsman draws power from the demon sword and a predetermined time period for Swordsman to hold his end of the contract. Usually this was a good agreement for the Samurais and Swordsman as most of the time all their enemies have souls so every time they draw power from the Demon sword they either kill the enemy and fulfil the contract or die in the hands of the enemy. But this time it was different, their enemies were souls less zombies alive due to the power of Corpse Emperor''s eternal corpse flame. With no souls to give to their Demon swords, Demon Samurais and swordsmen one after the other started to lose their souls to their demon sword and their bodies got possessed by the demon sword and went on a rampage. Some cruel Demon Samurais and swordsmen killed their comrade''s to sacrifice their comarade''s souls to their demon sword. Some of the lucky ones were able to find thieves, criminals, prisoners or yokais in time to sacrifice to their demon sword. The whole Japanese army fell into chaos, as each Demon sword was a threat comparable to a High level demon. Similarly on the Side of Himaru and Haohmaru, Himaru had also used the power of the demon sword against the Zombie army. His contract time was nearing it dead line and he did not have enough souls to sacrifice to his demon sword. Himaru did not want to be possessed by the Demon sword only to massacre everything he had protected. Neither did he want to die in a cowardly and dishonorable way by attempting a sucide. In order to die an honorable warrior''s death, Himaru decided to die under the sword of his Junior brother. Therefore he repeatedly tried to persuade his Junior brother into a one last duel. If Himaru was using the power of the demon sword the winner would be clear as he could easily defeat Haohmaru but since now he will not be borrowing power from the demon sword and was gravely injured from the battle earlier he was clearly not a match for Haohmaru and his Owari No Ken. Himaru knew he was not being fair with his Junior brother by asking him to bear the burden of killing his comrade and senior brother but there was no way out of this as it was this or him being possessed by a demon and killing all he tried to protect all this time and bring shame to his master Yukimaru and his school. Haohmaru already felt very guilty for taking the Heir title from his Senior brother Himaru he was never able to come to terms with this and always always felt unworthy to be the successor of Yukimaru and not this. Haohmaru was not able to handle this mental stress; he did not know when he would break down so he did not want to duel with his senior brother no matter how noble the reason may be. When Haohmaru was still trying figure a way out of this predicament, Himaru shouted, " Haohmaru, do not delay anymore. There is no way out of this. " Seeing that Haohmaru was still hesitating, Himaru steeled his heart and shouted " Haohmaru, you selfish son of pitch, you stole my heir status from me and now you are denying me a chance at honorable death. You owe me! You owe me please I beg you give me a warrior''s death.. Please. " tears filled Himaru as he begged for an honorable duel, he knew Haohmaru still felt guilty for taking on his heir status so even though he was being unfair to Haohmaru and also knowing that his Junior brother owed him nothing, Himaru rile up Haohmaru to get his a warrior''s death. Himaru stopped reasoning and persuading Haohmaru, he swung his sword with a limp and attacked Haohmaru, Haohmaru who was distracted in his own guilt and compassion, was caught off guard and swung his sword to defend against Himaru''s sword. But to his surprise Himaru dropped his attack midway and threw himself on Haohmaru''s sword before he could react. Haohmaru''s sword had slashed Himaru''s neck and blood from the wound oozed out non stop. Horrified, Haohmaru tried to stop the blood from flowing by pressing the wound with both of his arms only to blood. Looking at dieing Himaru, Haohmaru asked " Is this what you call honorable death? " Himaru coughed blood from his mouth and gaspingly said , " my leg slipped on the blood on the ground, still be then the alternatives." cough!cough! Haohmaru did not know what to say. He just looked into Himaru''s eyes as they slowly lost light in them and said " you go to my sister-in-law''s side without worries, I will take care of Hito." Himaru with his final breath said " I know you will. " Closing the eyes of the corpse of his senior brother, Haohmaru closed his eyes painfully and tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes as he vowed '' I will grow Hito into one fine Man and a Swordsman. And then die under his hand letting him take revenge for his father. '' Yes, Haohmaru''s plan was to let Hito take his life as revenge for killing his father Himura. Because Haohmaru thought that this was the only he could get rid of the burden waving his heart and gaining salutation. But before Hito could completely grow up and become capable enough to defeat him in a battle Haohmaru succumbed to old age and his old injuries. After Haohmaru''s death, young Hito one day went to clean his master''s room for the first time since his death. While cleaning Hito heard whispers calling to him, following this whispers he found Oni no Ken in Haohmaru''s room. Haohmaru never talked about Himaru with Hito, and Hito never brought it up seeing it was a painful subject to his master. Haohmaru was planning to tell about him killing Himaru when Hito was strong enough to kill him but due to his untimely death he was not able to. Knowing that it was demon sword Hito was going to dispose of Oni no Ken but Oni no Ken being a Demon sword knew how to get to Hito, it told Hito that it''s previous wilder was killed by Haohmaru, which was not a surprise to Hito as he saw Haohmaru as Just and invincible. But then afterwards Owari no Ken told that it''s previous wielder was his father. Hearing this at first Hito did not believe Oni no Ken but show remember his father always carrying a sword similar to Oni no ken, Jet black with red edges. For a minute Hito felt his whole world was about to crumble but then he soon got hold of himself knowing how tricker is the nature of Demon swords. The only conclusion Hito could come to why his master killed his father was that his father was also possessed by the demon sword, his master had no other choice but to kill his father no! his father was dead as soon as the demon sword possessed his body. This has to be the reason and also why the master never talked about his father. Having full trust in his master Hito did not doubt his master, coming to this conclusion Hito wanted to destroy this demon sword for good. But then Oni no Ken vowed that it never possessed his father and his father was truly killed by his master. No matter how much trickery demon swords used they never lied therefore Demon samurais and swordsmen were never worried about Demon swords going back on their word. Not knowing the complete story my doubts started to surface in his heart, he tried asking the Demon sword for the complete story to why his master killed his father but the Demon Sword would not tell the story it would only tell that his master was the one who murdered his father and got away with it. It said that he would have to sacrifice his soul or 1000 innocent souls as the price for the truth. Both those conditions were not something Hito would even consider. So since that day he has been roaming Japan to find the truth and polish his swordsmanship. 44 Ants Being a filial son to Himaru and finding the truth to his death and being a good Student to Haohmaru and clear his name as murderer, were the only goals left in Hito''s life aside from reaching the peak of swordsmanship. Even though these two goals were one and the same Hito also knew that unless he achieved these two goals he would never be able to reach the peak of swordsmanship. It would not be excruciating if one were to say Hito''s entire Life revolved around these two goals, therefore when Leon came forward with a solution for his heart''s worm Hito did not hesitate to agree to all of his terms. As for weather Leon''s solution was true or a wide goose chase Hito did not care for three reasons. Firstly, he was out of new leads to find the answer to the questions haunting him, secondly he trusted Sukehime and lastly He did not believe Loen dared to cheat him and from looking into Leon''s eyes Hito could tell that leon may be hiding few details about how he got the info but he was definitely not lying about Dark elves. Therefore Hito did not hesitate and gave his Sword Owari no Ken to Leon. ....... " That''s a Demon Sword, how do you have one, I thought they were all destroyed under the order of the father emperor. "Masako looked at the jet black sword in Hito''s hand and knew it was a Demon sword due to the negative energies oozing out of it. " This is Oni no Ken, my father''s demon sword, after my father''s death my master hid it instead of destroying it following previous emperors orders. Do not worry I will not borrow its Demonic energy. I have not formed a contract with it. " explained Hito as he sheathed his sword. " Boy you really are daring to openly use a Demon sword in front of me, But that''s what I like In young people so I will let it slide this once but after reaching Kitsuki District I will destroy it personally. "Sukehime was the one who lead the Japanese army to fight the corpse emperor and nobody other than her knew better about Demon swords and their trickery. If it was anybody else wielding a Demon sword Infront of her she would have killed him that instant but Hito was different because he successfully gained her respect as a swordmaster and also because he reminded her of her husband. " Thank you for your mercy, your highness. I do not mean to disobey your highness''s kindness but I will destroy this sword myself after I am done with it. And also I will be heading south to the Deccan Plateau after I escort your Highness and princess Masako to Kitsuki district. " Hito was really grateful towards Sukehime for not creating a scene about the Demon sword. Hito was no more a directionless aimless lost soul, with the information he got from Leon now he had an objective and no longer needed to follow Masako similar to the plotline of original works. Sukehime was very unhappy with Hito for refusing her order to destroy the sword in Kitsuki District but when she heard he was going to the Deccan plateau, Sukehime understood what was going on, from the movement Sukehime met Hito she knew that Hito was suffering from a doubts, regrets and was haunted by his past. And now that Hito passed on his precious sword and sword style to Leon seemingly for the information on Dark elves, and seeing him wield his father''s Demon sword, Sukehime started to piece together that the past haunting Hito had something to do with his master and his father. Knowing Hito''s character Sukehime chose to believe in him that he would destroy the demon sword after he is done with it. Hearing Hito''s future plans and knowing that he will soon leave Masako felt as If she would lose something Important with the departure of Hito but she did not understand this feeling and did not care because they have only known each other for a week and their relationship was still very shallow. Out of curiosity she still asked " Why go south! I want to make you one of my generals, stay by my side. I will offer you glory, wealth, women. " " I am sorry, your highness but I will have to refuse your offer again, going to the south this is something I should do. " Saying this Hito eyed Leon who seemed to be admiring the Owari no Ken in his hand. ........ When James and Malinda heard that Hito would not follow the princess according to the Original works plotline, but head way south to the Deccan Plateau, they finally confirmed that Leon was the one who used the Scenario prop " Bone of Nether flame fiend ". and then they told this to the rest of the team and confronted Leon. Malinda, Mira and Luca''s mind and eyes were completely blank as if the bulbs in their head exploded. Especially Mira because the one who betrayed her was her fiance, all her joy of gaining a 9 star occupation prop felt pointless, she felt that her world had shattered. As a second generation kid Leon knew how to handle women and sweat talk them into doing things they would regret later. it was not a surprise that even though Mira was forced into this engagement she had started to like and trust Leon falling for his charismatic handsome face and gentle words. But now knowing that she was betrayed by her lover she felt weak in her knees and was about to fall down. Malinda, whom Mira envied for gaining Leon''s attention, came to support Mira''s falling body. Malinda was the only one who knew how much it hurt being betrayed by your loved one and she was the only one who knew what Mira was going through right now. Having an understanding of Mira''s pain beforehand Malinda came for Mira''s aid. According to the Original works, In the 3rd volume Hito''s past is completely revealed, introducing the demon swords for the first time and the tragic death of both Himaru and Haohmaru. Being chased by masters from 13 families Hito becomes fully aware that his strength is not enough and in search for more strength and in order to escape the hunt of masters from 13 families, Hito and Masako travel to south leaving Japan where Hito meets his new monk who tells Hito that his past has become his heart''s worm and a obstacle in his path to advancement. Finally feeling hopeless and desperate Hito confided the past and questions haunting him with the Monk, knowing Hito''s predicament lied with his dead father and master the Monk told Hito about Dark elves in the Deccan plateau and the services they offer. With a New destination in mind, Hito and Masako travel to the Deccan plateau and meet the Dark elves. In the holy land of the Dark elves Hito was finally able to meet both Himaru and Haohmaru solving his doubts, resentment from the roots, at this movement in Hito''s heart, mind and strength he felt like a huge wall was broken opening new paths to travel and heights to reach. All this information can only be known to those who have full knowledge of the Original works, Leon had said that he did not know the plotline of the Crying Heaven''s earlier when they had Just entered the World Terror Scenario. James and Malinda had only discussed the 1st volume of the Crying heaven''s with the team as that was enough to complete their main taskline and clear the scenario. So, how did Leon know about Hito''s past and the Dark elves, James and Malinda never told him, there was only one possible explanation to this that Leon lied before when he claimed that he did not know the plotline of Crying Heavens. Leon could have avoided being suspected right now if he had not lied earlier but if he had not lied earlier than he would have been the top most suspect at that time. Is Simple in the beginning if Leon had told that he knew the plot completely then everyone would suspect him, because Crying Heaven is marked is a 3rd tier Terror scenario not something a combat class rookie will spend time memorizing, it''s one thing that Malinda and James know the plotline of a tier 3 terror scenario because one is a 3rd tier guide and other is a forgein scenario relation officer, Memorizing Scenarios was their duty. A combat class rookie memorizing a 3rd tier scenario was unheard of; they barely have time with their combat and physical fitness classes. With all this evidence in front of them one would be considered as a fool if he or she thought that all these were coincidence. [ Yeah! I was the one who used the Scenario porp, My plan from the very beginning was to gain Owari no Ken. What the funk will you ants do about this? complain to the city government? Let me stop you from wasting your time, My family runs the city government. ] Leon sneered looking at James and the rest of the team, he did not bother to hide behind his mask anymore having achieved his goal. 45 Sword Emperor Carol Chod " From this day forward you are my first disciple. " Hito looked at Leon who had his head bowed down while they both were sitting in traditional Japanese seiza style, then Hito''s eyes shone with golden white light which flashed and entered into Leon''s head. As soon as the golden white light entered Leon''s mind, a prompt appeared on his status, [ Ding! A inheritance is being transferred to Host from NPC Hito Sanada, do you choose to accept the Inheritance? ] [Yes/No] Seeing this prompts Leon was ecstatic and hurriedly chose ''yes''. [ Ding! Accepting inheritance from NPC Hito Sanada. ] [ Ding!'' Tachi sword legacy and Heartless sword style '' inheritance received.] [ Ding! 8 star occupation detected " Heartless Swordsman " ] Tachi Sword legacy is a the sword legacy of Yukimaru''s sword school based on this many great sword styles and swordsman were born. Hito''s Heartless Sword style is enlightened from the Tachi Sword Legacy. Even though Heartless sword style turned out to be a 8 star swordsman occupation Leon was not disappointed as he knew ones the Heartless sword Style was Implanted into his Sword embryo his occupation will advance to 9 star. [ Ding! A sword seed '' Heartless Sword '' detected.] [Ding! Would you like to advance your sword embryo into a sword spirit by Implanting sword seed '' Heartless Sword '' in your Sword embryo ?] [ Yes/No] If Leon chose to Implant sword seed '' Heartless Sword '' in his Sword embryo right now, his sword embryo will advance and evolve into a sword spirit, '' Heartless sword Spirit ''. but this process is quite long and requires time after hearing the commotion outside Leon decided to postpone the advancement of his sword to when he returns to World terror after clearing the scenario to receive the rewards. Advancing in the world terror will not only be 100% safe but more efficient than advancing here. Even though advancing his sword embryo into sword spirit would increase his strength, Leon knew that his current condition was not Ideal so chose to postpone his advancement. After postponing the advancement Leon lifted his head as looked at Hito and called out loudly " sensei " Hearing Leon call him sensei a unknown vague irrational feeling climbed into Hito''s heart, the serious Hito suddenly became confused, scratching the back of his head he thought '' I did not want to form any '' Cause and effect '' in this world until I have cleared my master''s name and found the truth to my father''s death. Uh!'' With a sigh Hito shook his head and then removed the Owari no Ken hanging on his waist and looked at it for one last time remembering all his good memories attached with the sword before passing to Leon. Leon received the Owari no Ken from Hito carefully and respectfully with both his hands, soon prompts appeared on his Status, [ Ding! Host received a 3rd tier Scenario Item '' Owari no Ken'', For more info on Owari no Ken please check the status. ] [ Ding! Host received the title '' 6th generation Heir of Tachi sword legacy ''. ] [ Owari no Ken, Is an ancestral sword passed down through and wielded by generations of ''Tachi Kendo school'' Heir. Whenever the host equips the Scenario Item Owari no Ken, the Host will be entitled with the Title '' 6th generation Heir of Tachi sword legacy '' gaining extra 20 % critical damage against yokai''s. ] Receiving Owari no Ken from Hito and reading the prompts, Leon''s mouth corners curved upwards into a huge smile and his eyes shone with great ambition. ......... 28 hours before James and team entered the Terror World. Inside huge assembly hall, " Master it''s confirmed that Sword emperor Carol Chod will be the representative for the GreatSword University during this year''s graduation exam for our City. '''' reported a servant to a oldman sitting on the throne. " Um! Okay you can leave now" ordered the oldman. When the Servant exited the assembly hall, the oldman broke into a manic-like laughter. Seeing this other people in the hall were puzzled and confused. One Middle aged male covered in shiny sky blue armor stepped forward and asked " Patriarch, If you share the reason for your happiness we could also laugh with you. " Hearing this the Old Man''s laughter abruptly stopped and he frowned. Seeing the frown on his father''s face the middle aged man swallowed his saliva as he took a step back. This Old Man is none other than the current patriarch of Barnard family, Ed Barnard. Currently they are in the Barnard family assembly hall, the assembly hall is big with just one throne in the center and some chandeliers for lighting. Except for the throne for the Patriarch there are no chairs for the other members of the family to be seated, therefore all the elders and family members were standing in the hall orderly according to their status in the family. The middle aged man was none other than Leon''s father , even though he was not the first born and the most powerful after the patriarch he still had a higher status thanks to giving birth to a son with a S class Ability. If it was someone else who had interrupted him the patriarch would have punished him with 100 lashes. Leon Barnard as the Next heir of the family natural stood next to the patriarch, seeing his father in predicament he looked at his grandfather and said, " Grandpa, why would some as exalted as Sword Emperor Carol Chod would take time out of their busy life to attend our city''s graduation exam as a representative of GreatSword university. " Except for Leon no one in the family had the right to address the head of the family anything else other than Patriarch, not even the most favored concubine of the patriarch. Hearing his grandson ask the correct question, Ed happily answered " It''s because of you my child. " " what! " exclaimed Leon confusedly, the rest of the family in the hall were also confused and were doubting what they just heard. " Haha! Confused, I was too when a deacon of the GreatSword University contacted me ordering to receive his highness Carol Chod. " laughed Ed looking at the confused expression on his grandson''s face. " Grandpa, I do not understand, even though our family is one of the prominent families in the city it is still nothing compared to the City lord and the Big Three. Why would the GreatSword University ask to receive Sword Emperor Carol Chod, I am afraid someone is playing our family. " Leon would be the happiest if his family received the sword emperor but Leon knew this was too good to be true and his first instinct was to suspect that someone was intentionally targeting their family. " Great minds think alike, I thought the same and used the family resource and some of my old contacts to confirm the story. It''s indeed true that the sword emperor Carol Chod is really coming to our city as the representative of Greatsword School and you are the reason for his decision. " Ed was very excited by this news and was barely able to keep his expression calm as he explained the matter to Leon. " But do not be Happy too soon, the one we should receive is just one of the few avatars of the Sword emperor, many of his highness''s avatar''s are also visiting different cities with childrens having S class sword related ability. " " Apparently he is looking for a Disciple. To choose a suitable disciple in a fair manner his highness has prepared an assessment, I don''t know what the assessment is. I do know that the assessment is based on the graduation exam. The details of assessments will be explained by these avatars of his highness once they reach the cities. This is a big opportunity for our family and you Leon, I have all my faith and trust in you that you will successful become the his highness''s disciple " Ed then looked to his first born Leon''s eldest uncle and said " Even though it''s just one of the many avatars of his highness it is still a sword emperor in strength, you make all the preparations required for receiving and entertrainment of his highness, take money from the treasury the preparations should be more than just satisfactory, make sure every need of the avatar is meet with. I think I do not need to remind you how important this opportunity is for our Family. " Knowing the reason behind the sword emperors visit Leon''s eyes light up with ambition if he is able to become the disciple of the sword emperor then he will also become the core disciple of the GreatSword University. Rest of the young generation of the family looked at Leon with a gaze filled with envy, resentment, discontent, spit but desire and covetousness. While elder family members in the hall were enthusiastic and ambitious because even though in the family he was nothing less than a servant to Ed, for the world and society outside they were the symbol for envy, jealousy, respect. All the people envied them and desired to be them. None dare to be disrespectful to them. they did not mind bowing to someone younger to them, what mattered to them was the progress and development of the family. 46 Conquered Terror Worlds Carol Chod one of the sword emperors of the GreatSword University. Accepting Disciples is not odd in the present world but not common too. Even though few of the ancient practices have become part of currency humanities daily life this still a modern world and most of the population still prefers modern schooling over the ancient schooling style. The reason for Carol chod choosing a disciple is also the reason for his assessment process. Few years back during a covert mission of ''United Cities a Inter-city-governmental organization'' an enemy Shaman attacked with an 8th tier curse item, cursing Carol with an 8th tier curse. Carol himself being a 7th tier Terror Walker was doomed to die on spot but thanks to the timely intervention of an allied 9th tier Terror Walker the curse was suppressed and carol was saved. This information was not made public cause the injury was made during a cover operation. Even though the curse was suppressed Carol was never able get rid of the curse, it was slowly eating away his vitality and his lifespan was slowly being shortened. Currently Carol had 4 more good years left and recently found a way to get rid of the Curse. The answer to getting rid of this curse ''Owari no Ken '' laid in a 3rd tier world ''Crying Heavens''. With his influence and resources Carol gathered 21 Scenario props for '' Crying Heavens ''. but two problems arose in Carol''s plan. Firstly, being a 7th tier Terror walker he could not enter a 3rd Tier world unless it is a conquered World. Secondly the Scenario prop only took to '' Crying Heavens'' when it was used by Zero Tier or rookie Terror walkers. A 7th tier Terror walker can only walk into 7th or higher tier Terror worlds. But this law does not apply to the conquered Terror Worlds, any tier terror walkers can enter in conquered terror worlds. Conquered Terror worlds are the terror worlds which have been completely conquered by the Terror walkers. There is only one why to conquer a Terror World that is by subduing the Terror world''s will. Apparently every world has its own will which monitors the world order, as for the Terror world''s will monitors the original works Plotline. Terror world''s will is the enemy of all the terror walkers and apparently the reason a higher tier terror walker cannot enter the Terror world of lower tier. Terror world''s will actively try to make sure that the terror world is running according to the Original works so when a Terror walker tries to complete his scenario he is actually challenging Terror world''s will with just his presence in the Terror world. Fortunately Terror world''s will cannot directly turn on Defcon 1, otherwise all the terror walkers would never manage to complete their scenario maintask line and make it out of the Terror world. The defense condition of the Terror world will increase with the degree with which the Terror world plotline is diverted from the original works plotline. Therefore most of the Terror Walkers try not to affect the world plotline completing their scenario maintask line. To conquer a Terror world one has to completely subdue that Terror world''s will, destroying or killing the Terror world will not help one conquer the Terror world, they will only be preparing for their funerals as once the Terror world will is destroyed or Killed the terror world starts to collapse and turn into nothingness. And those that did not complete the maintask line will be struck in the collapsing terror world unable to leave the Terror world. The only way to subdue a Terror world''s will is by completely overpowering it, Terror world''s will is very tenacious and stubborn they would rather collapse than be enslaved. Terror walkers are also not to be underestimated, over the year''s thousands of worlds have been conquered by them. There are few conquered Terror worlds of ''Crying Heaven'' under the United Cities banner but they are useless to Carol''s case as once an terror world is conquered the scenario props, items, artifacts, which are usually obtained from the terror world are no longer available. The few uses of a conquered world are mine''s, T-coins,food etc[1]. Owari no Ken is Tachi sword legacy''s heirloom unless it is inherited it will not turn into scenario prop. So, if a Terror walker were to snatch or rob the sword from Hito it would be of no use, Therefore Carol was not able to find the sword in the market or the black market. Basically the only way Carol could get his hands on the Owari no ken was by having a rookie inherit the sword from Hito, which was basically a mission Impossible. .........¡­ [ Yeah! I was the one who used the Scenario porp, My plan from the very beginning was to gain Owari no Ken. What the funk will you ants do about this? complain to the city government? Let me stop you from wasting your time, My family runs the city government. ] Leon sneered looking at James and the rest of the team, he did not bother to hide behind his mask anymore having achieved his goal. [ you son of pitch! Who is going to wait till we get back to the city, I am going to kill you right here right now.] Justin anger of Leon had already reached its bottleneck knowing his betrayal, hearing him taunt them his anger broke the bottleneck, Justin moved to attack Leon. Seeing Justin come at him Leon just smirked and the rest of the were also consumed with anger for Leon were surprised but it was too late none of them could stop Justin who was right next to Leon, even though Mira was capable to stop Justin with the speed of her ability but she choose not to because she did want the rest of the team to consider her siding with Leon. Just when the rest of the team thought it was over, a group of light particles gathered in front of Justin and formed into a humanoid shape, it was Ava within a second she arrived in front of Justin pausing his advance on Leon. Justin and Ava''s stunt attracted the attention of the three big brothers Sukehime, Masako and Leon, they looked at Ava with surprise. " I see you have learnt the skill '' lightening steps '' already, I think I was right to pass the inheritance onto you. Light churches Inheritance is a perfect fit for your ability. " Sukehime obviously noticed the oddity in the team''s behaviour but chose to ignore it. " Thank you, Your Highness. " Ava gracefully thanked Sukehime for her praise while she mentally said [ If your actions affect Trisha in any way, I will personally kill you. No matter the cost. ] The Team could feel the iciness in Ava''s thoughts, they believed her that she would not hesitate to kill them if their action affects Trisha. Justin gulped his saliva and took a step, he did not understand if she was warning him or Leon. Anyway he had to follow Ava''s orders as the families elder ordered both the twins to follow and protect Ava. The Arrogance in Leon''s eyes also dimmed a little bit hearing Ava''s threat but soon he was back to arrogant self, if it was just his family alone then Mellon family was not something he could afford to mess with, but now that he was successful in the sword emperors assessment he and his family no had the back of a sword emperor. Now In the entire city even the city lord will have to think twice before dealing with him. Hearing Leon''s arrogant statement James and Ava were also full of anger, but they chose to bury their anger as right now they were in scenario and they could not afford to act with their heart right now they had to be smart. Leon was right Complaining to city government will only be waste of time, O''Hara Mercenary group was Just a mercenary group it could not compare Barnard family, as Mellon family Ava''s dad did not what anything to do with family that''s why he abandoned the family and joined the O''Hara Mercenary group. And the rest of the team were a bunch of nobodies. Leon''s background was comparatively more massive than the entire team so the team could forget getting justice from the city government. As for dealing with Leon in the Terror world was even worse of a plan. Killing Leonin the scenario would only harm the team but do no good to them. It''s not that Leon is important to clear the scenario but currently Leon''s status in the scenario was greater than the rest of the team. Currently the whole time was under the mercy of the Three big brother''s Sukehime, Masako and Hito. If not for them they all would have become insect food long ago. And adding to that They all have already joined the banner of Masako as her followers.so if they want to kill or harm Leon they would have to answer Masako and Sukehime. Even if they ignore Masako and Sukehime and still try to harm or kill Leon, Hito will protect Leon, because Leon is his first disciple and heir of the Tachi Sword legacy School. Leon not only was the follower of Masako but also the disciple of Hito and the 6th generation Heir of the Tachi Sword legacy. So, if the team even shows a little bit of harming or killing intention towards Leon then, they will have to face the Big three. Making it even more impossible to kill or even harm Leon in the Terror world. James and the team were in a position even if they knew who the traitor was they could not do anything, adding to that Leon''s smug face made them resent themselves for being weak, they swore to remember this enmity and playback hundred fold. 47 Applying for a contract with Webnovel Knowing that they could do nothing about Leon''s betrayal the team fell into a silence, with a smirk Leon got back to admiring Owari no Ken. clearly none of them considered the upcoming enemy forces as a threat being under the protective umbrella of Sukehime, Masako and Hito. a few hours ago when they had entered the Terror world they cowered in fear, but now they felt as if they had conquered the world''s will holding onto the thigh of Sukehime. But unlike the Team, Masako worriedly asked, " Grandma are you sure, we can still use the underground water tunnels to reach allied forces in Kitsuki District. "even though Masako was confident in Sukehime''s power she still hoped that her grandma would not take unnecessary risk. Masako had spent her childhood as an orphan, her mother died when Masako was just 5 yrs old and her father the Emperor was never around. Unlike the rest of the wife''s of the emperor Masako''s Mother was an Orphan herself with a commoner''s background, who with her own hard work became the Second Holy daughter of Yin Yang Association and became a concubine of the emperor. So, when Masako''s mother died no one came forward to take responsibility for raising Masako, only then infuriated Sukehime decided to raise Masako as the next generation Holy daughter of Yin Yang Master. Even though Masako''s childhood was not normal she was grateful to her grandma Sukehime for taking her under her wing and never letting her feel lonely. Sukehime was the only person closest to her as a Family, Masako did not want to lose her and become an orphan again. Unlike Masako who thought with her heart, Sukehime was thinking with her mind. She knew that because she should weakness during the battle in the capital, the 13 families dared to post a bounty on her and Masako''s heads. She knew where Masako''s concerns came from, because of the same concerns she chose to run from the capital. But obviously running was not helping their case. If in the capital she had gone berserk and killed everyone from the 13 families without caring for endangering innocent lives in the capital , maybe Masako would be sitting on the throne or assassinated while she was killing the members of 13 families. So, Sukehime looked at Masako and Said, " Masako chan you can no longer be soft hearted and choose to run from your problems, if you want to be a better emperor than your father. Even though my son was a scum as a human being he knew how to rule mercilessly and face his problems. Let me tell you not facing your enemies only makes them more daring. Look how these 13 families are hunting me right now, it''s as if they think they can kill me the ''Nations Hero'' '' the slayer of Night parade of 100,000 demons '' with their numbers. " Hearing Sukehime, Masako finally let go of her worries, a brilliant aura emitted from her body as if gaining an enlightenment. Understanding that her running will only bring more troubles to her and her loved ones Masako resolved herself and said " yes, grandma. So, what do you want me to do next?. " Seeing the chances in Masako, Sukehime felt deep pleasure and satisfaction. Then she took out two weird stones, one big one small out of her space ring and handed them both to Masako saying " Let''s first open up the Nether Flame Demon Domain formation array and wake the girl in the cocoon. With Malinda''s current strength it is impossible to supply the array with enough power, you teach her how to use the god stone to power the Array. Use the other god stone to speed up the evolution process of the girl. I will go entertain our guests while you and Hito stay behind in the array and protect these kids. " Hearing Sukehime''s plan Masako did not try to question her grandma''s decision like before, she had complete belief in her grandma''s strength and knew that the confrontation with the 13 families cannot be avoided any longer. It was them or her. " Are you planning to face them all alone? " asked Hito, He clearly doubted Sukehime''s strength, during their journey he had also heard about the battle in the capital how the Nations hero feld the palace under the siege of masters from 13 families. Hearing the doubt in Hito''s voice Sukehime Just looked at him and said " Just watch me" .........¡­. God Stones are the debris of the meteorites that had hit the Crying Heaven world 60 years ago and brought a massive change to the world. Over the years Sukehime and other elder Yin Yang masters have done many researches on them trying to find out what they are? Why are they able to do what they are doing? Why are the demons, yokia''s and undead so desperately trying to get their hands on them? Finally they came to a conclusion that the god stone is made of a submicroscopic infectious agent which has special energy that seems to be beneficial to all living , dead , mythical things in increasing their strength, but these energy seems to be able to corrupt the will of those that absorb it more than they are able to handle. Due to the corrupting nature of the energy people stopped using these good stones to power themselves. Even though they were not able to figure out the origin of these god stones, they were able to figure out various uses of these stones, like using the stones'' as a power source for various arrays and formations, using it to heal critical and life threatening injuries etc. ........... Taking the God stones from Sukehime, Masako started to inscribe various runes onto them. James and Janet were the only two of the group who knew what Masako was doing, admiringly looked at Masako inscribe the runes onto the stones, within few seconds Masako had inscribed a power core inscription on the big stone and a vitality inscription on the small one. James and Janet both did not know what inscriptions Masako was inscribing but they were fascinated with the speed and the elegance with which Masako inscribed the Rune inscription, her way of inscribing was pleasingly ingenious and simple yet graceful and stylish in appearance. James and Janet had a longing feeling in their heart seeing this. Having completed inscribing both the god stones Masako handed the big one to Malinda and began to explain how to use and control the inscription on the god stone. Power core Inscription The god stone basically turns the god stone into a battery, which anyone with little knowledge of runes can use to power any array and formation. Receiving the god stone from Masako, New prompts started to appear on Malinda''s Status. [ Ding! Host has received a 7 star scenario ingredient '' Power Core '' from NPC Masako Tokugawa. ] [ Ding! For further information on '' Power core '' please check the status. ] Scenario Ingredients are those items which by themselves have little use but can be used with other ingredients to create a complete product. Like how Power core is of little use without an array or formation to use it. " you understood what I explained right. It''s simple just use your Spiritual energy to communicate with the power core to power the Nether Flame Demon Domain Array." Masako explained again and watched Malinada open the array formation. Following the explanation of Masako Malinda communicated with the Inscription on the god stone and began to draw energy from it to power the Array. The Inscription was very smooth; it allowed Malinda to easily draw and control the energy from the Power core. Having a good power supply Malinda opened the Nether Flame Demon Domain formation. In a blink of an eye the team was once again inside a bluish black flaming dome. The plame on the dome looked to be burning more fiercely than previously when used by the flame fiend. But this time there were other changes also. This Nether flame demon domain array did not stop the flow of air inside the Dome, it also actively pumped out all the smoke and Co2 out of the dome. This time the Nether Flame Demon Domain Formation was focused on the attack''s from outside rather than inside. The Newly opened Nether flame demon domain array was much stronger and sturdier than the previous one, thanks to the Higher level and stable power source God Stone. Even though it sounds easy to open an array formation, it actually requires a high amount of concentration and spiritual energy to monitor that there are no flawed formations. With the measly amount of spiritual energy of Malinda it was totally impossible to completely monitor and control the formation, which even worried Masako but she could not do anything about this as the Nether flame heart the core of the formation is refined by Masako. But Malinda did not disappoint Masako thanks to her ability Gestalt Mind Hive. With Gestalt Mind Hive Malinda split her consciousness into multiple consciousness which along with 10,000 souls refined and subdued by Malinda earlier, She began to monitor and control each and every part of the Nether flame demon domain array. Dividing the workload between these many helper''s Malinda was not only open the formation array but strengthen it, leaving no flaw''s in the huge nether flame dome, totally impressing Masako. ........ ........ Applying for a contract with Webnovel I am just a humble novice writer, with an ambition of making my fantasies the fantasies of millions and billions of readers. Thank you for reading and for supporting the story by adding to library and voting. Even though my writing is just at novice level I still want to form a contract with Webnovel, support me by adding to the library and voting! There are two ways to win a contract with Webnovel? 1. Webnovel Editor might also take the initiative to contact you through your email to negotiate a contract. 2. you need a certain number of words and ensure consistent release rates and quality. If you have more than 50,000 words and meet the aforementioned criteria, you can send an email to Webnovel to request to sign a contract. My Novice level writing did not seem to attract the Webnovel editors, so I have decided to request to sign a contract. Support the Story and Me, by adding to Library and Voting. No matter what the results, I promise to update regularly until the story is completed. Shout out to, Kurosive nothinsnew skull22 77starblade webbwolf TheWolfWhoCriedBoy Mazaqi Adithya_m ryan_oteng_8835 ppp999 Yfhu kokorow123 And many other book friends who have supported the story so far and will continue to do the same in future. 47 God Stone Knowing that they could do nothing about Leon''s betrayal the team fell into a silence, with a smirk Leon got back to admiring Owari no Ken. clearly none of them considered the upcoming enemy forces as a threat being under the protective umbrella of Sukehime, Masako and Hito. a few hours ago when they had entered the Terror world they cowered in fear, but now they felt as if they had conquered the world''s will holding onto the thigh of Sukehime. But unlike the Team, Masako worriedly asked, " Grandma are you sure, we can still use the underground water tunnels to reach allied forces in Kitsuki District. "even though Masako was confident in Sukehime''s power she still hoped that her grandma would not take unnecessary risk. Masako had spent her childhood as an orphan, her mother died when Masako was just 5 yrs old and her father the Emperor was never around. Unlike the rest of the wife''s of the emperor Masako''s Mother was an Orphan herself with a commoner''s background, who with her own hard work became the Second Holy daughter of Yin Yang Association and became a concubine of the emperor. So, when Masako''s mother died no one came forward to take responsibility for raising Masako, only then infuriated Sukehime decided to raise Masako as the next generation Holy daughter of Yin Yang Master. Even though Masako''s childhood was not normal she was grateful to her grandma Sukehime for taking her under her wing and never letting her feel lonely. Sukehime was the only person closest to her as a Family, Masako did not want to lose her and become an orphan again. Unlike Masako who thought with her heart, Sukehime was thinking with her mind. She knew that because she should weakness during the battle in the capital, the 13 families dared to post a bounty on her and Masako''s heads. She knew where Masako''s concerns came from, because of the same concerns she chose to run from the capital. But obviously running was not helping their case. If in the capital she had gone berserk and killed everyone from the 13 families without caring for endangering innocent lives in the capital , maybe Masako would be sitting on the throne or assassinated while she was killing the members of 13 families. So, Sukehime looked at Masako and Said, " Masako chan you can no longer be soft hearted and choose to run from your problems, if you want to be a better emperor than your father. Even though my son was a scum as a human being he knew how to rule mercilessly and face his problems. Let me tell you not facing your enemies only makes them more daring. Look how these 13 families are hunting me right now, it''s as if they think they can kill me the ''Nations Hero'' '' the slayer of Night parade of 100,000 demons '' with their numbers. " Hearing Sukehime, Masako finally let go of her worries, a brilliant aura emitted from her body as if gaining an enlightenment. Understanding that her running will only bring more troubles to her and her loved ones Masako resolved herself and said " yes, grandma. So, what do you want me to do next?. " Seeing the chances in Masako, Sukehime felt deep pleasure and satisfaction. Then she took out two weird stones, one big one small out of her space ring and handed them both to Masako saying " Let''s first open up the Nether Flame Demon Domain formation array and wake the girl in the cocoon. With Malinda''s current strength it is impossible to supply the array with enough power, you teach her how to use the god stone to power the Array. Use the other god stone to speed up the evolution process of the girl. I will go entertain our guests while you and Hito stay behind in the array and protect these kids. " Hearing Sukehime''s plan Masako did not try to question her grandma''s decision like before, she had complete belief in her grandma''s strength and knew that the confrontation with the 13 families cannot be avoided any longer. It was them or her. " Are you planning to face them all alone? " asked Hito, He clearly doubted Sukehime''s strength, during their journey he had also heard about the battle in the capital how the Nations hero feld the palace under the siege of masters from 13 families. Hearing the doubt in Hito''s voice Sukehime Just looked at him and said " Just watch me" .........¡­. God Stones are the debris of the meteorites that had hit the Crying Heaven world 60 years ago and brought a massive change to the world. Over the years Sukehime and other elder Yin Yang masters have done many researches on them trying to find out what they are? Why are they able to do what they are doing? Why are the demons, yokia''s and undead so desperately trying to get their hands on them? Finally they came to a conclusion that the god stone is made of a submicroscopic infectious agent which has special energy that seems to be beneficial to all living , dead , mythical things in increasing their strength, but these energy seems to be able to corrupt the will of those that absorb it more than they are able to handle. Due to the corrupting nature of the energy people stopped using these good stones to power themselves. Even though they were not able to figure out the origin of these god stones, they were able to figure out various uses of these stones, like using the stones'' as a power source for various arrays and formations, using it to heal critical and life threatening injuries etc. ........... Taking the God stones from Sukehime, Masako started to inscribe various runes onto them. James and Janet were the only two of the group who knew what Masako was doing, admiringly looked at Masako inscribe the runes onto the stones, within few seconds Masako had inscribed a power core inscription on the big stone and a vitality inscription on the small one. James and Janet both did not know what inscriptions Masako was inscribing but they were fascinated with the speed and the elegance with which Masako inscribed the Rune inscription, her way of inscribing was pleasingly ingenious and simple yet graceful and stylish in appearance. James and Janet had a longing feeling in their heart seeing this. Having completed inscribing both the god stones Masako handed the big one to Malinda and began to explain how to use and control the inscription on the god stone. Power core Inscription The god stone basically turns the god stone into a battery, which anyone with little knowledge of runes can use to power any array and formation. Receiving the god stone from Masako, New prompts started to appear on Malinda''s Status. [ Ding! Host has received a 7 star scenario ingredient '' Power Core '' from NPC Masako Tokugawa. ] [ Ding! For further information on '' Power core '' please check the status. ] Scenario Ingredients are those items which by themselves have little use but can be used with other ingredients to create a complete product. Like how Power core is of little use without an array or formation to use it. " you understood what I explained right. It''s simple just use your Spiritual energy to communicate with the power core to power the Nether Flame Demon Domain Array." Masako explained again and watched Malinada open the array formation. Following the explanation of Masako Malinda communicated with the Inscription on the god stone and began to draw energy from it to power the Array. The Inscription was very smooth; it allowed Malinda to easily draw and control the energy from the Power core. Having a good power supply Malinda opened the Nether Flame Demon Domain formation. In a blink of an eye the team was once again inside a bluish black flaming dome. The plame on the dome looked to be burning more fiercely than previously when used by the flame fiend. But this time there were other changes also. This Nether flame demon domain array did not stop the flow of air inside the Dome, it also actively pumped out all the smoke and Co2 out of the dome. This time the Nether Flame Demon Domain Formation was focused on the attack''s from outside rather than inside. The Newly opened Nether flame demon domain array was much stronger and sturdier than the previous one, thanks to the Higher level and stable power source God Stone. Even though it sounds easy to open an array formation, it actually requires a high amount of concentration and spiritual energy to monitor that there are no flawed formations. With the measly amount of spiritual energy of Malinda it was totally impossible to completely monitor and control the formation, which even worried Masako but she could not do anything about this as the Nether flame heart the core of the formation is refined by Masako. But Malinda did not disappoint Masako thanks to her ability Gestalt Mind Hive. With Gestalt Mind Hive Malinda split her consciousness into multiple consciousness which along with 10,000 souls refined and subdued by Malinda earlier, She began to monitor and control each and every part of the Nether flame demon domain array. Dividing the workload between these many helper''s Malinda was not only open the formation array but strengthen it, leaving no flaw''s in the huge nether flame dome, totally impressing Masako. ........ ........ Applying for a contract with Webnovel I am just a humble novice writer, with an ambition of making my fantasies the fantasies of millions and billions of readers. Thank you for reading and for supporting the story by adding to library and voting. Even though my writing is just at novice level I still want to form a contract with Webnovel, support me by adding to the library and voting! There are two ways to win a contract with Webnovel? 1. Webnovel Editor might also take the initiative to contact you through your email to negotiate a contract. 2. you need a certain number of words and ensure consistent release rates and quality. If you have more than 50,000 words and meet the aforementioned criteria, you can send an email to Webnovel to request to sign a contract. My Novice level writing did not seem to attract the Webnovel editors, so I have decided to request to sign a contract. Support the Story and Me, by adding to Library and Voting. No matter what the results, I promise to update regularly until the story is completed. Shout out to, Kurosive nothinsnew skull22 77starblade webbwolf TheWolfWhoCriedBoy Mazaqi Adithya_m ryan_oteng_8835 ppp999 Yfhu kokorow123 And many other book friends who have supported the story so far and will continue to do the same in future. 48 4 Elephant Star Formation Read chapter 47 God stone before reading this chapter. .............................. After seeing that Malinda did not need any help and she could control the formation on her own Masako turned to James and handed him the Small God stone Inscribed with the Vitality Inscription. This inscription basically turns the wild and corrupt energy of the god stone into a strong and gentle energy filled with vitality which could be used to give someone vitality or strengthen someone''s vitality. Receiving the Got stone from Masako new prompts appeared in James status. [ Ding! Host received a 7 star Scenario Item ''Vitality Stone'' from Npc Masako. ] [ Ding! Check status for further information on ''Vitality Stone''. ] Looking at the prompt James was confused, but his concern overtook his confusion and looked at Masako questioningly, Noticing James look at her with a confused and questioning look Masako sighed and said " I thought you said you knew basic''s of runes, anyway similar to what I explained to Malinda use your spiritual strength and excite the inscription and then place the god stone on the cocoon it will do the rest. " Knowing that Masako misunderstood his concerns, James explained " Masako Sama, I heard the energy from God stones are corrupt and whoever uses them will be corrupted by the influence of energy. I doubt whether it would do more harm than good to my friend. " The Corruption in God stones energy was known to everyone in the Crying Heavens. It is because of this corruption the dead which are turned into undead lose their memory and act as whole new individuals. As for those who used the energy from god stone to cultivate their strength, slowly under the corruption of the energy from the god stone they started to get angry and irritated very easily, in next stage they started to forget all the emotions and karma binding them that is they seemed to have lost the love for their loved ones they once had, they seem to lost the virtues and values of humanity and ar slowly turning to Monster that reacted to its every desire. Since James knows the complete plotline of the Crying Heavens he knows how harmful and dangerous it is to use a god stone for internal purposes like strengthening, healing oneself etc. Masako was first angry with James'' because what he said sounded as if she did not care for Trisha and was knowingly harming her, but understanding James concerns for his friend Masako suppressed her anger and said " these god stones are different from other god stones these ones are purified by My grandma. So you do not have to worry about them corrupting your friends'' minds. " Hearing the explanation of Masako the frown on James'' face eased a lot and but still did not understand why a 7 star Scenario Item was available in 3rd tier Terror world. Basically in a 3rd Tier Terror world at max one can only get a 4 star scenario prop, Item, Ingredient this was the limit of set on the Terror worlds. But Sukehime provided them with a 7 star Item, James could only come to two conclusions for this oddity, firstly '' Crying Heaven '' Terror world is a special case or secondly it has something to do with Sukehime and her purifying the Got Stone. First case was not possible as many people have been to Crying Heavens and they also got their hands on god stone all of them were only 4 star Scenario Items. If Crying heavens was a special case it would be found by the previous Terror walker already. Leaving only Sukehime, as he had never heard anyone purifying God stone both in the terror world or the real world. God stone without its corrupting property can be considered as a 8 star scenario Item as it can help increase strength of the terror walkers. There is a saying in the real world that with enough god stone HumanKind can create a god but due to its corruptive property it will not be a god but a devil incarnation. Due to its huge uses many in the real world have tried to research the god stone and tried to rectify its one and only flaw but had no hope of achieving it. Unlike the Scenario Props, Items, Ingredients which are limited by the Terror worlds Tier the Knowledge in the Terror world is not limited by its Tier. The Tier of a Terror world does not limit how much Knowledge its inhabitants can have but it limits what they can do with it. Therefore even though the Crying Heavens has 8 star and 9 star occupations the people in it can only use it according to the limit of the Terror Worlds Tier. there it is not a surprise that a 3rd tier Terror world has 8 star and 9 star Occupation Props. This 7 star Scenario prop did raise many doubts in James mind but under the concern of helping Trisha first James let go of his worries and doubts and went towards the cocoon. Reaching the cocoon James used his spiritual energy to ignite inscriptions on the god stone and placed it on the cocoon pretty soon concentrating vitality energy in the form of a liquid curtain covered the cocoon. .... Sukehime sat on the Nether flame demon domain in seiza position calmly with her eyes closed, the surrounding was calm and tranquil as if the calm before the storm. Slowly one after another many figures started to appear surrounding the dome and Sukehime. After a few seconds a total of 34 figures had surrounded the dome and Sukehime. After the guest that had appeared settled down, Sukehime slowly opened her eyes and said " is your 4 elephant star formation completed? " Hearing Sukehime the 34 figures who seemed to stand in random positions suddenly moved 3 steps to their right in an orderly fashion and then a golden light completely covered their entire body. 4 Elephant Star formation is a military formation used to ambush a stronger enemy or fight a larger number of enemies. Unlike nether flame demon domain 4 star Elephant Star formation is powered and manned by soldiers forming the formation, due to this formation the soldiers in the formation gain an enhancement in strength, stamina and speed , they will show a better coordination in attack and evasion. All in all 4 star Elephant Star formation is made to increase the coordination of soldiers and face stronger enemies of large numbers of enemies. 4 star Elephant Star formation consists of four 8 pointed elephant stars overlapped above each other and at each point of the 8 pointed elephant star a soldier is positioned. The first 8 pointed elephant star is on the ground, next 8 pointed elephant star is 150 meter above ground level, next layer is 300 meter above the ground level and the last layer is 600 meter above the ground level. 4 star Elephant Star formation is of total 600 meter in height and 500x500 meter in width and length. Totally covering the dome of 450 meter radius. After all the 34 people were in position and covered in golden light, An old hoarse voice sounded " you haven''t changed your majesty, confident as always. " " You also have not changed Eiji, your old habit of fighting while hiding behind numbers seems to still be there, I guess once a coward always a coward. " said Sukehime looking a grey haired hunchbacked oldman standing in the 3rd layer of the 4 star Elephant Star formation. " How''s your new left hand of yours? I seemed to remember cutting it off. " " Thanks to his highness 3rd prince''s broken limb pill, it is better than the old one. " said the oldman swinging his left hand. Sukehime narrowed her eyes and she seemed to remember making a broken limb pill for her 3rd grandson 7 years ago, it seems she had underestimated the cold heartedness and cunningness of her grandchildren''s. Then she turned to an old woman wearing a wig to cover the greyness and hairloss, her hair seemed to have reduced with old age. 49 Sorry! Sukehime looked at Yui and sighed "Yui you say it was my Husband who forced upon you, I believe you but First time he forced up on you what about the second time, third time and several times after that, it was you who climbed into his bed willingly and happily until you finally gave birth to a bastard. Now you tell me, do you still dare to claim being innocent?" Knowing that Sukehime knew everything, the color drained from Yui''s face but still she did not give up and looked at Sukehime and said " forget about me, I knew was damned the movement the emperor forced himself on me but what about my child why did you kill him?" ".." Sukehime did not respond to Yui''s question. She ignored her and looked at a bald old monk standing in the fourth layer of the formation and asked " Hakuun, I thought you left in search of peace, what are you doing here? Are you also here to kill your teacher?" Seeing Sukehime Ignore her, Yui sneered and considered it as her win. Hakuun, an old Sohei, looking at Sukehime shook his head and sighed, " Teacher, I did not come to kill you. I came to convince you into surrendering." " Let me indulge you if I surrender, Do you think these 13 families will let me and my granddaughter go? No, they will not rest until I and my granddaughter are killed." snorted Sukehime. Hearing this the wrinkled face of the Old monk eased a bit and he hurriedly tried to explain " teacher is the nation''s hero and grand empress. You have sacrificed so much for the kingdom and achieved so many military merits over the years, you are the symbol of peace for the people of this Kingdom. The 13 allied families do not want to kill the people''s Symbol of peace. I have talked with them and they have agreed to let you go as long as you and Princess Masako no longer take part in kingdom affairs and confine yourself into the Holy Temple. I think this is a better choice than destroying what you built over the years with your own hands. This will only profit the enemies from the west and south." Hakuun was right, once Sukehime and Masako along with their forces fight the 13 allied families, the whole kingdom will be in chaos leaving the kingdom open to invasion of forgein enemies. Adding to that Over the years Kingdom had created many angry neighbours the only thing stopping them is the all powerful Sukehime, Once the news of Sukehimes deaths spread then all this People will come out of their dens which is all of trouble for 13 allied families to handle. " So they want to keep me under house arrest like a caged bird and guard their houses like a dog. humph! Their ambitions are really large but unfortunately I am not some bird or dog that they can caged and tamed, I am a phoenix who will rise again from their ashes." Clearly Hakuun''s words had an adverse effect from what he had expected. Seeing this Hakuun sighed and nodded to the old man with the grey beard positioned right to him. Seeing this old man with grey beard Sukehime than looked at rest of the people who had arrived to kill her, out 34 people 24 of them were the ones who ambushed her in the capital and the rest 10 were old foogies like Yui and Eiji, who seemed to have old grudges with Sukehime except for Hakuun. Once the news of Sukehime fleeing the capital under the ambush of the masters from 13 allied families spreaded, everybody realised that the Nations hero and the peoples symbol of peace is no longer invincible, she can be killed many of Sukehimes old enemies came out of their hiding to fulfill their revenges. Some Joined the 13 families to hunt Sukehime and these 9 people are just the part of those that joined the 13 families to hunt and kill Sukehime. Many people voiced in support of sukehime but were muted under the influence and threat of the 13 allied families. Hakuun was different, unlike the 24 masters from the 13 allied families and 9 old masters he was not here to kill Sukehime for an old or new grudge. He really came to save his teacher by providing a way out. His intentions may have been right and noble his way had disappointed Sukehime. all he cared about was saving the life his teacher but he never paid attention to her pride and her care for the kingdom and its people. The Old man with grey beard to the right of Hakuun opened a scroll that looked like a decree and said " Your highness Sukehime, 3rd Prince has crowned himself as the emperor 2 days ago and the 13 allied families support him, even though the official is yet to be done publicly he is the rightful emperor and had decreed that considering your past merits for the kingdom he is willing to forgive as long as you support him and promise to not to take part in Kingdoms affairs anymore. " Clearly 3rd prince was just the puppet of the 13 families so basically by supporting 3rd prince Sukehime is supporting the 13 allied families. Even though Sukehime had already declared her opinion, the man with the grey beard still had to read the decree and get Sukehime''s official answer. " ¡­ " Sukehime bluntly ignores the emperor''s decree as she doesnt recognize the 3rd prince or the 13 allied families controlling him from behind as her emperor. Seeing Sukehime''s silence the man with grey beard looked at his comrades and " Start the formation. " As soon as the man with the grey beard said this the golden light covering the 34 figure glowed brighter , seeing this Sukehime sneered and reminded them " do you guys even know who created the 4 elephant star formation in the first place? " Not Just 4 elephant star formations, most of the formations in the kingdom were made by Sukehime. In the beginning during the rise of the yokai, most of the yin yang masters were still weak and were killed by yokai''s unable to perform their duties. So, Sukehime came up with formations as a way to tackle this predicament, combat formation In edo Japan at that was a bit lacking so Sukehime created all the combat formations tailor made for the yin yang masters to fight yokai''s powerful them. " We Know Your highness Sukehime it was you, do you see the irony in this? You created these formations to help humanity fight Yokai, and now the humans you were protecting are now using the same formation to write an end to your life. " The Old man with the beard sneered and then took out a blackish white metallic stone of fist size, with the Old man rest of the 33 people also took out a metallic Stone of fist or smaller size. The old man with the beard had a ugly smile pasted on his face as he said " which is why the 13 allied families provided us these. " The Blackish white metallic colored fist sized stones were none other than god stones. Seeing 36 fist sized god stones were going to be used to kill her Sukehime was dumbfounded and contemplated whether to feel proud about herself or admire the wealth of the 13 allied families to be able to provide 36 fist sized god stones. One can say that the 13 allied families are the first feudal lords of Edo Japan and have been there since the founding of the kingdom. During their long rule as the feudal lords they have gathered immense wealth from the kingdom, some even say that the treasury of the 13 allied forces is bigger than the treasury of the royal family. Even though 13 allied families lacked the absolute strength like Sukehime they made up for it with their military and economic strength. But even with all this wealth and influence, the 13 allied families knew that they were no match for Sukehime''s absolute strength. Therefore they waited, waited for time to weaken the enemy while they blostered their strength. Even with all these preparations, It can be seen that the 13 allied families clearly do not want to make mistakes again by underestimating Sukehime again like they did in the Capital. Therefore the 13 allied families did not hold back in their planning. Sukeime was indeed someone worth all these preparation because she single handedly killed 100,000 yokai''s of the '' night parade of 100,000 yokai''s ''. each Yokai that are able to join the night parade are the elite of the powerful yokai''s out there. Sukehime looked at the ugly smile on the ugly mug of the old man with a beard and said " I have to agree 13 allied families are indeed wealthy but in front of me they still are beggars " saying that Sukehime took out 12 basketball sized god stones. The 12 basketball sized god stones then started to circle around Sukehime while floating in the air. Seeing the 12 basketball sized god stones the ugly smile plastered on the ugly mug of the old man with the bread ripped off and color drained from the face''s the remaining 33 Masters. ......¡­.. 49 Hakuun Sukehime looked at Yui and sighed "Yui you say it was my Husband who forced upon you, I believe you but First time he forced up on you what about the second time, third time and several times after that, it was you who climbed into his bed willingly and happily until you finally gave birth to a bastard. Now you tell me, do you still dare to claim being innocent?" Knowing that Sukehime knew everything, the color drained from Yui''s face but still she did not give up and looked at Sukehime and said " forget about me, I knew was damned the movement the emperor forced himself on me but what about my child why did you kill him?" ".." Sukehime did not respond to Yui''s question. She ignored her and looked at a bald old monk standing in the fourth layer of the formation and asked " Hakuun, I thought you left in search of peace, what are you doing here? Are you also here to kill your teacher?" Seeing Sukehime Ignore her, Yui sneered and considered it as her win. Hakuun, an old Sohei, looking at Sukehime shook his head and sighed, " Teacher, I did not come to kill you. I came to convince you into surrendering." " Let me indulge you if I surrender, Do you think these 13 families will let me and my granddaughter go? No, they will not rest until I and my granddaughter are killed." snorted Sukehime. Hearing this the wrinkled face of the Old monk eased a bit and he hurriedly tried to explain " teacher is the nation''s hero and grand empress. You have sacrificed so much for the kingdom and achieved so many military merits over the years, you are the symbol of peace for the people of this Kingdom. The 13 allied families do not want to kill the people''s Symbol of peace. I have talked with them and they have agreed to let you go as long as you and Princess Masako no longer take part in kingdom affairs and confine yourself into the Holy Temple. I think this is a better choice than destroying what you built over the years with your own hands. This will only profit the enemies from the west and south." Hakuun was right, once Sukehime and Masako along with their forces fight the 13 allied families, the whole kingdom will be in chaos leaving the kingdom open to invasion of forgein enemies. Adding to that Over the years Kingdom had created many angry neighbours the only thing stopping them is the all powerful Sukehime, Once the news of Sukehimes deaths spread then all this People will come out of their dens which is all of trouble for 13 allied families to handle. " So they want to keep me under house arrest like a caged bird and guard their houses like a dog. humph! Their ambitions are really large but unfortunately I am not some bird or dog that they can caged and tamed, I am a phoenix who will rise again from their ashes." Clearly Hakuun''s words had an adverse effect from what he had expected. Seeing this Hakuun sighed and nodded to the old man with the grey beard positioned right to him. Seeing this old man with grey beard Sukehime than looked at rest of the people who had arrived to kill her, out 34 people 24 of them were the ones who ambushed her in the capital and the rest 10 were old foogies like Yui and Eiji, who seemed to have old grudges with Sukehime except for Hakuun. Once the news of Sukehime fleeing the capital under the ambush of the masters from 13 allied families spreaded, everybody realised that the Nations hero and the peoples symbol of peace is no longer invincible, she can be killed many of Sukehimes old enemies came out of their hiding to fulfill their revenges. Some Joined the 13 families to hunt Sukehime and these 9 people are just the part of those that joined the 13 families to hunt and kill Sukehime. Many people voiced in support of sukehime but were muted under the influence and threat of the 13 allied families. Hakuun was different, unlike the 24 masters from the 13 allied families and 9 old masters he was not here to kill Sukehime for an old or new grudge. He really came to save his teacher by providing a way out. His intentions may have been right and noble his way had disappointed Sukehime. all he cared about was saving the life his teacher but he never paid attention to her pride and her care for the kingdom and its people. The Old man with grey beard to the right of Hakuun opened a scroll that looked like a decree and said " Your highness Sukehime, 3rd Prince has crowned himself as the emperor 2 days ago and the 13 allied families support him, even though the official is yet to be done publicly he is the rightful emperor and had decreed that considering your past merits for the kingdom he is willing to forgive as long as you support him and promise to not to take part in Kingdoms affairs anymore. " Clearly 3rd prince was just the puppet of the 13 families so basically by supporting 3rd prince Sukehime is supporting the 13 allied families. Even though Sukehime had already declared her opinion, the man with the grey beard still had to read the decree and get Sukehime''s official answer. " ¡­ " Sukehime bluntly ignores the emperor''s decree as she doesnt recognize the 3rd prince or the 13 allied families controlling him from behind as her emperor. Seeing Sukehime''s silence the man with grey beard looked at his comrades and " Start the formation. " As soon as the man with the grey beard said this the golden light covering the 34 figure glowed brighter , seeing this Sukehime sneered and reminded them " do you guys even know who created the 4 elephant star formation in the first place? " Not Just 4 elephant star formations, most of the formations in the kingdom were made by Sukehime. In the beginning during the rise of the yokai, most of the yin yang masters were still weak and were killed by yokai''s unable to perform their duties. So, Sukehime came up with formations as a way to tackle this predicament, combat formation In edo Japan at that was a bit lacking so Sukehime created all the combat formations tailor made for the yin yang masters to fight yokai''s powerful them. " We Know Your highness Sukehime it was you, do you see the irony in this? You created these formations to help humanity fight Yokai, and now the humans you were protecting are now using the same formation to write an end to your life. " The Old man with the beard sneered and then took out a blackish white metallic stone of fist size, with the Old man rest of the 33 people also took out a metallic Stone of fist or smaller size. The old man with the beard had a ugly smile pasted on his face as he said " which is why the 13 allied families provided us these. " The Blackish white metallic colored fist sized stones were none other than god stones. Seeing 36 fist sized god stones were going to be used to kill her Sukehime was dumbfounded and contemplated whether to feel proud about herself or admire the wealth of the 13 allied families to be able to provide 36 fist sized god stones. One can say that the 13 allied families are the first feudal lords of Edo Japan and have been there since the founding of the kingdom. During their long rule as the feudal lords they have gathered immense wealth from the kingdom, some even say that the treasury of the 13 allied forces is bigger than the treasury of the royal family. Even though 13 allied families lacked the absolute strength like Sukehime they made up for it with their military and economic strength. But even with all this wealth and influence, the 13 allied families knew that they were no match for Sukehime''s absolute strength. Therefore they waited, waited for time to weaken the enemy while they blostered their strength. Even with all these preparations, It can be seen that the 13 allied families clearly do not want to make mistakes again by underestimating Sukehime again like they did in the Capital. Therefore the 13 allied families did not hold back in their planning. Sukeime was indeed someone worth all these preparation because she single handedly killed 100,000 yokai''s of the '' night parade of 100,000 yokai''s ''. each Yokai that are able to join the night parade are the elite of the powerful yokai''s out there. Sukehime looked at the ugly smile on the ugly mug of the old man with a beard and said " I have to agree 13 allied families are indeed wealthy but in front of me they still are beggars " saying that Sukehime took out 12 basketball sized god stones. The 12 basketball sized god stones then started to circle around Sukehime while floating in the air. Seeing the 12 basketball sized god stones the ugly smile plastered on the ugly mug of the old man with the bread ripped off and color drained from the face''s the remaining 33 Masters. ......¡­.. 50 Chapter 49 Hakuun updated! Masako, Hito and the team inside the Nether flame demon domain array were unable to see or hear what was happening outside as the thick layer of Netherflame Dome restrained all their five senses and the spiritual energy. Even Malinda who controlled the array had her 5 senses and spiritual energy restrained as she was busy with monitoring and controlling the array formation, no matter how many conscious and souls helped her, her spiritual strength was still at beginning stage which was not enough for the array of this size so, she could not spare spiritual strength to check what was happening outside. Not Knowing what was happening outside Masako, Hito and the team were not worried they got back to their work, Masako went to harvest the ingredients from the insect corpse, Hito started to oil the bearings of the wagon wheels and the team got back to practicing. Especially Leon, he went to a corner and started sharpening the Owari no Ken. It was as if they were not hiding in the array and they didn''t even know that Sukehime was fending off enemies outside and there is nothing unusual about their current situation. Clearly they were confident in Sukehime and the thought of Sukehime being defeated never even crossed their mind. Especially James and the group being rookie Terror walkers they should be trembling in fear worrying about the horrors of terror worlds and what it is capable of and should be in a full alert but instead they acted as if they have come for a picnic. That is because they have full confidence and trust in the golden thigh they have held onto, their trust in Sukehime was not a blind faith but a well calculated decision. Sukehime had many titles in her lifetime and they were not Just for show or made of rumors. Nations Hero for Sukehimes large Military merits , People''s Symbol of Peace for being the strongest in the entire continent and treating all lives equally, be it feudal lord or a peasant they were all same in eyes of Sukehime, Nation''s walking Library for the Vast knowledge Sukehime had gathered over the years from all the 7 continents, there was another Title which was less know by the commoners but well known in the circle of the rich and powerful, World''s Wealthiest Woman. Sukehime even though she focused on increasing her personal strength and knowledge she still was a woman, otherwise she would not choose to change her appearance to look young and vibrant while her original age was around 90 years old. Sukehime like women in the world liked collecting shiny stuff, Sukehime was not an ordinary woman so ordinary gold and silver Jewels did not attract her attention, so the Items that managed to attract her attention were no ordinary Items, some of them were ancient artifacts, some were heavenly treasures. knowing her weakness every year on Sukehime''s birthday people from all over the world arrive bearing most expensive gifts to impress Sukehime. Asides from these gifts Sukehime herself had accumulated many treasures as the spoils of war, spoils after killing enemies, Ancient tomb robbing, Ruins diving and so on the wealth and treasures accumulated by Sukehime over the years was immense which was enough for the entire kingdom to flourish for years without working. This was obvious to the Team when each of them received various inheritance and when Sukehime casually used away two godstones to power an array and hasten the recovery of an unknown girl. With these many treasures and artifacts on her it was near impossible to defeat Sukehime. In the Original works a legendary bug Character like Sukehime was killed by a bug item like Moon Dew Yin Poison thorn. Except for this poison there was utterly no other way in the Crying Heaven''s to defeat Sukehime in a head on fight. Current Old Sukehime is not as strong as the Young Sukehime but the Heavenly treasures on her makeup for the strength she had lost. If not for Sukehime being worried about the safety of Masako and the Innocent inhabitants of Capital she would have totally unleashed her warth on her attackers and massacred the 13 allied families. But with old age her wisdom and experience told her not to act in rage and destroy what she fought to build all these years and decided to deal with the 13 families using the forces that have sworn loyalty to her and Crown Masako as the next ruler of the Empire. So therefore by saving Sukeime, Trisha had achieved something not a single Terror walker achieved or dared to do. If not for her saving Sukehime the team would not be able to get into good grace of Sukehime or have a Golden thigh to hold onto in the first place. Sukehime is a bug overpowered character in Crying heavens which even the author of original works agreed on, he even wanted to create a spin of Crying Heavens based on Sukehime tell her rise to power, if the Crying Heavens were to become a hit. James and team have not become arrogant having achieved the impossible in the Terror world they were still on alert but just a little less and not too obvious. No matter how powerful their Golden thigh was, she was still a single person and she could not protect them all the time, when it came to choosing between saving either Masako or the team she will definitely prefer to save Masako. Therefore instead of wasting time each of them was practicing hard to Increase their own strength, because their own strength is their best insurance. ................................ Looking at the 12 basketball sized God Stones floating and circling around Sukehime, the faces of all 34 attackers turned green, Especially Old Man with the gray beard and Hakuun. Hakuun In order to save Sukehime had paid a huge price, the 13 allied families were adamant on killing Sukehime without mercy but he along with few people in capital that still respected Sukehime and her military achievements made the allied families understand that Sukehime was worth more living than dead. Knowing that the consequence of Sukehime dead may cost them, the Allied forces agreed to give a way out as long as she agreed to their conditions adding that Hakuun and few other Masters should henceforth give their loyalty to the 13 allied families and the 3rd prince no matter Sukehime accepts their or not. Meaning for giving a way out to Sukehime, even if Sukehime does not agree to the emperor''s decree, Hakuun and other masters will still be serving the 13 allied families. Selling his soul and loyalty Hakuun had created a way out for Sukehime but Sukehime had not appreciated it, instead looked down on him making Hakuun angry, angry that he fell in love with such a pitch, angry that he sold his soul for her, even after all these, why does she not she his love for her? Why does she not acknowledge him as her equal? why?! In that movements anger, sadness, pain and regret Hakuun wanted to hurt the person who hurt him badly, he wanted Sukehime to feel the the pain he was feeling, therefore he stopped trying to persuade Sukehime into surrendering and gave the signal to the Old man with the gray beard to finish what they have come to do here. All his regret, pain and anger in that movement made Hakuun choose something that he will not live to regret. Therefore when he saw the 12 basketball sized God Stones floating and circling around Sukehime, he suddenly realised all the answer for his pain, regret and anger were right in front of him, he came to know that he was not anger at Sukehime and she was not the reason for his pain and regret, it was him. After all these years He still did not have the courage or the strength to tell her what''s in heart, to reveal how he feels about her, Under the pressure of the Sukehime''s unparalleled strength, wisdom and beauty feeling unworthy he never had the courage or strength to declare his feelings for her. He just chose to keep them hidden deep inside his heart and when it became unbearably painful he cowardly decided to go far away from her under the lie of going on a journey to find peace. But when he finally realized that Sukehime was not at fault but he was the one at fault it was already too late. Seeing that Ugly smile of the Old man with the beard ripped and his mouth open wide in shock, Sukehime sneered and said " I Sukehime have been alway know for being just and fair, I will not bully you with my wealth, Instead of 12 I will just use one. Ugh! It will still look like I am bullying you but you can only blame yourself for being these weak and poor. " 11 out of the 12 god stones floating around Sukehime vanished returning into Sukehime''s Space ring and the remaining one landed in her palm and glowed from within. 50 Worlds Wealthiest Woman Masako, Hito and the team inside the Nether flame demon domain array were unable to see or hear what was happening outside as the thick layer of Netherflame Dome restrained all their five senses and the spiritual energy. Even Malinda who controlled the array had her 5 senses and spiritual energy restrained as she was busy with monitoring and controlling the array formation, no matter how many conscious and souls helped her, her spiritual strength was still at beginning stage which was not enough for the array of this size so, she could not spare spiritual strength to check what was happening outside. Not Knowing what was happening outside Masako, Hito and the team were not worried they got back to their work, Masako went to harvest the ingredients from the insect corpse, Hito started to oil the bearings of the wagon wheels and the team got back to practicing. Especially Leon, he went to a corner and started sharpening the Owari no Ken. It was as if they were not hiding in the array and they didn''t even know that Sukehime was fending off enemies outside and there is nothing unusual about their current situation. Clearly they were confident in Sukehime and the thought of Sukehime being defeated never even crossed their mind. Especially James and the group being rookie Terror walkers they should be trembling in fear worrying about the horrors of terror worlds and what it is capable of and should be in a full alert but instead they acted as if they have come for a picnic. That is because they have full confidence and trust in the golden thigh they have held onto, their trust in Sukehime was not a blind faith but a well calculated decision. Sukehime had many titles in her lifetime and they were not Just for show or made of rumors. Nations Hero for Sukehimes large Military merits , People''s Symbol of Peace for being the strongest in the entire continent and treating all lives equally, be it feudal lord or a peasant they were all same in eyes of Sukehime, Nation''s walking Library for the Vast knowledge Sukehime had gathered over the years from all the 7 continents, there was another Title which was less know by the commoners but well known in the circle of the rich and powerful, World''s Wealthiest Woman. Sukehime even though she focused on increasing her personal strength and knowledge she still was a woman, otherwise she would not choose to change her appearance to look young and vibrant while her original age was around 90 years old. Sukehime like women in the world liked collecting shiny stuff, Sukehime was not an ordinary woman so ordinary gold and silver Jewels did not attract her attention, so the Items that managed to attract her attention were no ordinary Items, some of them were ancient artifacts, some were heavenly treasures. knowing her weakness every year on Sukehime''s birthday people from all over the world arrive bearing most expensive gifts to impress Sukehime. Asides from these gifts Sukehime herself had accumulated many treasures as the spoils of war, spoils after killing enemies, Ancient tomb robbing, Ruins diving and so on the wealth and treasures accumulated by Sukehime over the years was immense which was enough for the entire kingdom to flourish for years without working. This was obvious to the Team when each of them received various inheritance and when Sukehime casually used away two godstones to power an array and hasten the recovery of an unknown girl. With these many treasures and artifacts on her it was near impossible to defeat Sukehime. In the Original works a legendary bug Character like Sukehime was killed by a bug item like Moon Dew Yin Poison thorn. Except for this poison there was utterly no other way in the Crying Heaven''s to defeat Sukehime in a head on fight. Current Old Sukehime is not as strong as the Young Sukehime but the Heavenly treasures on her makeup for the strength she had lost. If not for Sukehime being worried about the safety of Masako and the Innocent inhabitants of Capital she would have totally unleashed her warth on her attackers and massacred the 13 allied families. But with old age her wisdom and experience told her not to act in rage and destroy what she fought to build all these years and decided to deal with the 13 families using the forces that have sworn loyalty to her and Crown Masako as the next ruler of the Empire. So therefore by saving Sukeime, Trisha had achieved something not a single Terror walker achieved or dared to do. If not for her saving Sukehime the team would not be able to get into good grace of Sukehime or have a Golden thigh to hold onto in the first place. Sukehime is a bug overpowered character in Crying heavens which even the author of original works agreed on, he even wanted to create a spin of Crying Heavens based on Sukehime tell her rise to power, if the Crying Heavens were to become a hit. James and team have not become arrogant having achieved the impossible in the Terror world they were still on alert but just a little less and not too obvious. No matter how powerful their Golden thigh was, she was still a single person and she could not protect them all the time, when it came to choosing between saving either Masako or the team she will definitely prefer to save Masako. Therefore instead of wasting time each of them was practicing hard to Increase their own strength, because their own strength is their best insurance. ................................ Looking at the 12 basketball sized God Stones floating and circling around Sukehime, the faces of all 34 attackers turned green, Especially Old Man with the gray beard and Hakuun. Hakuun In order to save Sukehime had paid a huge price, the 13 allied families were adamant on killing Sukehime without mercy but he along with few people in capital that still respected Sukehime and her military achievements made the allied families understand that Sukehime was worth more living than dead. Knowing that the consequence of Sukehime dead may cost them, the Allied forces agreed to give a way out as long as she agreed to their conditions adding that Hakuun and few other Masters should henceforth give their loyalty to the 13 allied families and the 3rd prince no matter Sukehime accepts their or not. Meaning for giving a way out to Sukehime, even if Sukehime does not agree to the emperor''s decree, Hakuun and other masters will still be serving the 13 allied families. Selling his soul and loyalty Hakuun had created a way out for Sukehime but Sukehime had not appreciated it, instead looked down on him making Hakuun angry, angry that he fell in love with such a pitch, angry that he sold his soul for her, even after all these, why does she not she his love for her? Why does she not acknowledge him as her equal? why?! In that movements anger, sadness, pain and regret Hakuun wanted to hurt the person who hurt him badly, he wanted Sukehime to feel the the pain he was feeling, therefore he stopped trying to persuade Sukehime into surrendering and gave the signal to the Old man with the gray beard to finish what they have come to do here. All his regret, pain and anger in that movement made Hakuun choose something that he will not live to regret. Therefore when he saw the 12 basketball sized God Stones floating and circling around Sukehime, he suddenly realised all the answer for his pain, regret and anger were right in front of him, he came to know that he was not anger at Sukehime and she was not the reason for his pain and regret, it was him. After all these years He still did not have the courage or the strength to tell her what''s in heart, to reveal how he feels about her, Under the pressure of the Sukehime''s unparalleled strength, wisdom and beauty feeling unworthy he never had the courage or strength to declare his feelings for her. He just chose to keep them hidden deep inside his heart and when it became unbearably painful he cowardly decided to go far away from her under the lie of going on a journey to find peace. But when he finally realized that Sukehime was not at fault but he was the one at fault it was already too late. Seeing that Ugly smile of the Old man with the beard ripped and his mouth open wide in shock, Sukehime sneered and said " I Sukehime have been alway know for being just and fair, I will not bully you with my wealth, Instead of 12 I will just use one. Ugh! It will still look like I am bullying you but you can only blame yourself for being these weak and poor. " 11 out of the 12 god stones floating around Sukehime vanished returning into Sukehime''s Space ring and the remaining one landed in her palm and glowed from within. 51 Tricked " Well, you guys are here to kill me right! then what are you waiting for? " Still sitting on the nether flame dome, holding a glowing basketball sized god stone Sukehime asked her attackers. Sukehime''s taunt angered the gray bearded old man, but he did not refute her; instead he signaled his compatriots to begin. Getting the signals from the bearded old man, Hakuun and the remaining used their spiritual strength to ignited the god stones in their hands, then a mysterious power from the god stones entered each of the attackers and under the influence of the energy from the god stones the golden light covering each of them grew brighter and thicker. Using the attackers as the medium the god stones energy started to power the formation, with the vast amount of energy coming from the 34 god stones the formation lines started to flow with thick golden white energy soon the invisible formation lines were visible to naked eyes due to the thick golden white energy flowing through them. With formation lines becoming visible the 4 elephant star formation was visible, four 8 pointed elephant stars surrounding the black dome could be seen clearly. The sight of four layers made of the 8 pointed elephant star 6oox1000x1000 in height, length and width covering the dome looked exactly straight out of a fantasy book. Four 8 pointed elephant stars, one at the ground level, second layer at 150 meters from ground layer, third layer at 300 meters from the ground layer and the fourth at 600 meters above the ground level together formed the 4 elephant star formation. The golden light covering the Sukehime''s attackers started to spread and join with the golden light coming from the attackers next to them forming a hollow golden white cylindrical with a radius of 500 meters around the nether flame dome. Hakuun who had finally come to his senses, looked at Sukehime and said " please forgive me teacher, this is not what I wanted when I came here." ''...'' Sukehime remained silent as if she did not hear Hakuun. Gray bearded Old man sneered as he looked at tranquil Sukehime sitting on the flame dome as nothing in the world can affect her tranquility '' how much are you going to pretend, it must be agonizing to be killed in the hands of your own student.'' he thought but he did not dare to voice it out as he could not afford offending Hakuun. Hakuun was indeed worthy of being Sukehime''s student; his strength could be ranked in the top 10 or even top 5 of the nation, since he is a monk he chose not to fight or compare strength. Because of the potential, support and strength of Hakuun 13 allied families were willing to listen to the supporters of Sukehime in the capital and give her a wayout, otherwise like their predecessor they would also be silenced. 13 allied families wayout more like putting a chain around Sukehime, Bearded old man looked at Hakuun and a light of contempt shone in his eyes. Anybody can see that the so-called wayout given by the 13 allied families is clearly a way to shame Sukehime. They purposefully laid down the conditions which they know Sukehime will never agree to. In this way they get the loyalty of the Strong masters and are able to shame Sukehime by having her student participate in her assassination. Even if Hakuun realised now it was late because he had sworn his loyalty to the 13 allied families, for that movement Hakuun was the person of 13 allied families, no matter he becomes undead or ghost his the undead or ghost of the 13 allied families. so, he had to go through killing his teachers no matter what. Sucide was not an option unless his master asked of him, since his life belonged to the 13 allied families he did not have the right to end his life. Hakuun had indeed realised his mistake but he did not regret it anymore because a faint voice in the deepest part of his heart was saying that everything is going to be alright, all is well, this will be over soon. Hakuun did not know why but hearing this voice the chaotic emotions in his heart calmed a little. Seeing that the formation was complete the bearded old man looked at Sukehime and sighed " to think our nation''s hero will die this tragically in the middle of nowhere, quite poetic I think. "then he signaled the other compatriots. With the oldman signal all 34 people drew power from the god stone and ignited the formation, a golden white light completely filled the cylinder covering the dome and a golden white beam of light of 500 meter radius shot out into the sky clearing the dark clouds in its way. This golden white beam lasted for 5 minutes. Then a voice sounded from the formation " enough, guys she should have turned into the dust already." it was the voice of the bearded old man, his tone seemed quite confident that Sukehime was dead. Under the order of the old man the rest stopped running the formation, when the goldenwhite light cleared they all were thunderstruck and their mouths hung open. Especially the bearded old man who confidently claimed that the Sukehime should have turned into ashes, his face turned purple and his heart almost came out of his mouth as if he had seen something horrifying. Only Hakuun looked peaceful, the voice in his heart grew louder, she is fine, all is well. The horrifying sense was none other than Sukehime , she was still alive there was not even a single scratch on her but the glow of the god stone in her hand has grower brighter, what''s more horrifying is that the even the Nether flame dome was still intact its as if the golden white energy beam had no effect on Sukehime and the nether flame dome whatsoever. This did not make sense that the energy beam was powered by 34 god stones, even if Sukehime is unharmed due to the godstone in her hand but atleast the nether flame dome should have been broken and the people hiding inside it should have been erased from the face of this earth. Finding the result of their attack unbelievable the attackers heart started to beat faster and faster in fear utter and pure fear, the finally understood why the families behind them warned them to be careful again and again. They were able to see what the strength of the world''s strongest looks like. " Is that it, Is this what the proud masters of the 13 allied families can achieve than you guys have really disappointed me? " The golden white energy beam was enough to kill and destroy the nether flame dome over 100 time. But thanks to the swallowing inscription on the basketball sized god stone all the energy beams attacking her and the nether flame dome where swallowed by the god stone leaving Sukehime and the nether flame dome untouched. Not knowing the reason for why Sukehime and the Nether flame dome were unharmed, and having very shallow knowledge of the rune mastery, the master from the 13 allied families fell to the trick of Sukehime and started to fear her thinking that she was invincible. the so called mighty Masters of 13 allied families were tricked. If they knew that the Swallowing inscription was just an advanced inscription they would vomit blood in shame. The trick to breaking it is simply overpowering the swallowing force of the inscription and also another way is to outlast the swallowing force. Instead of blasting Sukehime with golden white light for 5 mins they had continued to blast her for another 35 mins then the Sukehime''s god stone would have reached the maximum limit it can swallow. It''s another thing that by then Sukehime would have brought out another godstone to continue swallowing. But if the masters from the 13 allied families knew that Sukehime''s invincible posture is just a trick. then at least they would not lose their hope in fear. " How can this be possible, how are you still alive? That energy beam was enough to destroy the moon from here. How are you still alive. You monster !! " Yui had lost it. She started to remember the fear, fright, horror, helplessness, powerlessness she had felt 50 years ago. She is near having a mental breakdown. The Bearded old man, seeing this, shouted at her, " We are not done yet, 3rd prince was cautious and has given me another card Just in case. " Having said that, under the watchful eyes of everyone the bearded old man waved his arm and an antique lamp appeared in his hand. The lamps appeared to be made of metal, but in fact it was painted to look and feel just like metal. In actuality it was made of bone to be more exact cursed bone. Upon closer inspection of the lamp one could notice that the lamp made by the cursed bone neither had an oil chamber or a burner but still a bright yellow flame burned within it. What''s more eye-catching was that even though the flame in the lamp burned brightly no smoke came out of its chimney. Clearly this was no ordinary lamp, it was a curse artifact. Seeing this lamp even the masters from the 13 allied families sucked in their breath in horror. 52 Skeleton General When a person with strong will and soul dies unjustly or cruelly or with regrets or grudge or various unforgivable reasons, various negative emotion energies are formed and inhabitant in the corpse of that person while the soul leaves for after life leaving all its negative energies in the corpse. All these negative energy formed and left by the soul attract more negative energy to inhabit the Corpse. Most of the time the flesh of the corpse is not strong enough to bear the load of the negative energies gathering so the flesh ends up disintegrating, unable to become an undead zombie, then all the negative energy gathered inhabits the bones of the corpse forming undeaded skeletons. Like undead corpses and zombies the undead skeletons also grow an independent consciousness over the years and gain strength with increasing years. If the Undead skeleton is able to live for 1000yrs it''s consciousness will grow to that of an adult human, unlike zombies the skeletons growth in terms of strength and consciousness is very slow compared to an undead corpse or zombie, there it takes the skeleton nearly 10 centuries to develop its intelligence to that of a adult human. Therefore the Undead Skeletons are considered the weakest among the undead yokai''s. Since their strength and potential of growth is very low the Skeletons are easily killed before they complete their first century, making it very hard and rare to find any 1000 yrs old or higher Undead skeleton. Even though the strength of a 1000yrs old or higher Undead skeleton is very low, their bones are high level cursed Ingredients, which can be used to create cursed artifacts like the lamp in the Bearded Old Man''s hand. But the cursed bone used to make the bearded old man''s lamp was special, it was a Cursed Bone of the extinct 100,000 year old undead Skeleton General. The cursed bones of a 100,000 year old undead Skeleton can be considered as Heavenly Cursed Treasures. The negative energy inhabitant in the cursed bone of a 100,000 yrs old undead Skeleton General is so strong that it is able to form a pseudo soul made of pure negative energy known as the ''cursed soul or the damned soul''. The pseudo soul formed by the negative energy of the 100,000 year old undead Skeleton General is more like a living curse with its own consciousness that is the consciousness of the undead Skeleton General. Due to the conscious presence in the curse it is very hard to deal with this curse once someone is cursed by this curse then it is impossible to get rid off at least in the Crying heaven, making it another bug tier skill. The Lamp in the Hand of the Bearded Old man is called '' lamp of the damned '', it is indeed made up of the cursed bones of a 100,000 year old undead Skeleton General, it does not have a oil chamber because it is fueled by the negative energy gathered by the 100,000 yrs old cursed bones, it does not have a burner because the bright yellow flame burning in the lamp is not actually a flame it''s the pseudo soul of the skeleton general ''cursed soul or the damned soul'' hence smoke never came out of the lamp chimney. Looking at the lamp Sukehime thunderstruck and also felt that things have finally gone out of her calculations. Sukehime was dumbfounded because never in dreams would she have guessed that somehow one day the Cursed artifact she had secretly been cultivating for two decades will actually fall into the enemies hands and be used against her. This was a huge problem, now finally Sukehime started to get serious. '' Lamp of the Damned '' was not some average high tier heavenly artifact, it was the heavenly artifact that Sukehime had refined to counter the heavenly tribulation of the world''s will when she tries to break free of the limitations of the heavens in the Crying Heaven''s world. Sukehime had reached the peak of the Crying Heaven world decades ago, unable to progress any further, she had started to regress with Time, knowing that her only way to progress further is to break free from the limitations of the Crying Heaven''s world Will, she came to such a decision because according her the Heaven which became a hardle in her path to gaining strength and achieving immortality was no longer worthy of her respect and it would not wrong if she were to rebel against it. so over the year she had been gathering various heavenly treasures and artifacts to prepare her prison break from the Crying Heaven''s World. But all those preparations were not enough as no matter what kind of Heavenly treasure or artifact in front of the strength of the worlds will they were just childrens toy understanding this Sukehime despaired, but finally 20 years ago during the empire''s war against the Corpse Emperor Sukehime found her ultimate weapon against the world''s will. One of the four royal guards of the Corpse emperor was an extinct 100,000 year old Undead Skeleton General. Finding her ace Sukehime hatched a long term plan. Even though Sukehime was able to refine the '' Lamp of the Damned '' in a day, the cursed soul in it had still not matured and was strong enough to curse the World''s will. The cursed soul another millennium to mature but Sukehime did not have that much time in her hand and could not wait a millennium for the Cursed soul to mature, under the limitations of the worlds will the Humankind of Crying Heaven''s can only have the max life span of 110 years no matter how strong their vitality is their body will return to earth and soul to the heavens. The only choice left for Sukehime was to help the cursed soul mature faster by providing it the negative energy it needs to mature, but could not just go and kill many mortals to gather negative energy because it will attract the attention of the world''s will, which was exactly similar to attempting sucide because ones world''s will feels threatened it will not hesitate to all means necessary to suppress or kill Sukehime. In order to gather enough negative energy for the Cursed soul to mature early without getting noticed by the world''s will, Sukehime declared in honor of the martyrs of the corpse emperor war, to create a separate graveyard outside of the capital where all the martyrs will be buried. This way Sukehime with help of the array formation she had laid around the graveyard beforehand, she could gather all the negative energies from the corpse of the martyrs for maturing the cursed soul. With help of the array formation in the graveyard Sukehime was able to shorten the time required to mature the cursed soul by 10% but this was still not enough. As the solution of the problem Sukehime thought of the god stones and then she started to collect god stones from all over the world to help mature the cursed soul but due to the corrupt nature of god stones energy she had to stop using the god stones to mature the cursed soul. But with help of the god stones the Cursed soul was almost matured with still 35 years left to mature completely and thanks to the array in the graveyard it was reduced to 31 years. Since then the lamp was in a secret room under the graveyard gathering negative energy with help of the array. Since then almost 20 years have passed and nearly 11 years is still left for the Cursed soul to completely mature. When Sukehime fled the capital she thought nobody knew about the lamp and hence no one will try to find it but just in case someone stumbles on it by chance then he/she will be killed by the traps she has set around the lamp. Sukehime had high confidence in her trap mastery and the thought of losing the lamp never crossed her mind. There she was dumbfounded when she saw the Bearded old man take out the '' Lamp of the Damned ''. This was the second time something out of Sukehime''s calculation had happened during a battle, first was when she was almost assassinated by the Moon Dew Extreme Yin Poison. When that happened Sukehime actually praised 13 allied families . Sukehime knew when she was dealing with Flame Fiend assassins of 13 allied families will tried to assassinate her but she was not worried as she had confidence in her strength and wealth, but never in thousand year she would have guess that the 13 families will be able to think of or find the Bug tier Moon Dew Extreme Yin Poison to assassinated her. But now the same thing had repeated the second time, Sukehime knew that someone was helping the 13 families from the shadows, someone so powerful that even the 13 families did not know that someone was helping them deal with Sukehime, that someone else was none other than the Crying Heaven world''s will. 53 Mass Release What Sukehime had dreaded the most had happened, even after so many years of calculations and careful planning to stay out of Crying Heaven World''s Wills radar she had somehow managed to attract the attention of Crying Heaven World''s Will. Sukehime was was confident in herself that none of her actions for past few decades could attract. so she was confused as to why Crying Heavens World Will would target her, there had to be a reason or something because with her cautious nature and actions it was hard for Crying Heavens World''s will to take notice of her. ''There has to be a reason'' Sukehime thought hard, for someone with her prowess Sukehime could easily recall every single memory from over a few decades, after going through these memories again and again Sukehime was more confused cause nothing in her memory rised a red flag. Thinking it had to be something more recent after a second thought Sukehime''s eyes shone, come to think of it, what if she was not the one who attracted the attention of the World''s will but someone else and she was just collateral damage. ''Who could it be? The Kids from the west.'' it has to be them because she was almost assassinated after meeting those kids and now this! Clearly this cannot be a coincidence. It''s definitely them. The more Sukeime thought the more she started to believe that it was James and the team who had unknowingly foiled her decades worth of plan. I a way Sukehime was both wrong and right at the same time. Because without the involvement of the team In the original works she was still assassinated with Moon Dew Extreme Yin Poison. So, in conclusion World''s will had already taken notice of her even before the group had arrived. The world''s will had first come in contact with Sukehime when she defeated the 100,000 year old Skeleton general and slayed the corpse emperor two decades ago. 100,000 year old Skeleton general was a being considered as extinct in Crying heavens it was rare to find it even in the undead realm but somehow it was born in the Crying Heavens so it was always monitored by the world''s will. Feeling the threat from the existence of 100,000 year old Skeleton general World''s will create a Corpse Emperor. Which according to Wills calculation had to kill the 100,000 year old Skeleton general but the Corpse Emperor did not follow the rules it subdued the 100,000 year old Skeleton general and turned it into its Royal Guard, later it lead a army of Corpse and various undead yokai''s to conquer the world. World''s will realized its mistake and learned its lesson, therefore it did not try to create another stronger creature to solve its problem. But it still could not come up with a Idea for how to take care of the problem at hand. While it was taking its sweet time to come up with a solution to deal with its mistake, Huge war against Corpse emperor''s army and Human army began, many human loss took place but it did not phase World''s will it was still trying to come up with a cost effective way to handle the problem. Even though it did not care for human life it still monitored the Corpse emperor and 100,000 year old Skeleton generals activities where it saw that the 100,000 year old Skeleton general is planning for mutiny against the corpse emperor. thinking of both the corpse emperor and 100,000 year old Skeleton general killing each other in a fight over supremacy, the world''s will relaxed. It did not care of the human lives lost in the process; it only cared that nobody was able to threaten its power and control. Even though 100,000 year old Skeleton general had the plan of Mutiny it knew it was still weaker than Corpse emperor so it slyly decided to cooperate with the corpse emperor until it''s pseudo soul completely matures. Which would take another 1000 years by then most of the humanity of Crying Heavens would be wiped out by the Corpse emperor and its army. Fortunately for humanity the next target of the Corpse emperor and his army was Edo Japan. Under the lead of Sukehime the Imperial Japanese army started to battle the undead army. With Sukehime''s strength she could have ended the war within a day but the Corpse emperor was very crafty and never came to the frontlines, it always hid in different places making it difficult for Sukehime to break into the corpse army and kill it. After a period of time Sukehime was finally able to locate the Corpse emperor. She without any hesitation directly broke into the Undead army straight to the corpse emperor. Reaching the corpse emperor Sukehime alone faced the 6 royal guards and Corpse emperor and came out victoriously, ending the war and saving the entire humankind in Crying Heavens. After the war when Sukehime was laying her plans to break free of the World''s will and how to escape the radar of the world''s will, she had already been noticed by the world''s will and added to its hit list. Sukehime refining the '' Lamp of the Damned '' using the cursed bones of the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, using the memorial graveyard of the martyrs to collect negative energy, using god stone to mature the pseudo soul faster were all seen by the world''s will. Making the the world will completely dread of Sukehime''s existence and it knew what Sukehime was planning, ''she wanted to kill the world''s will using the Curse of the damned'' which made so angry and scared that it changed the racking of Sukehime in the hit list to Number one priority.This time the worlds will did not act immediately like in the case of the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, this time it also learned from the corpse emperor and careful planning of Sukehime, it finally came up with a plan. The first step in World''s will was to avoid Sukehime from reeling that it was targeting her. Next step, it decided to help the enemies of Sukehime to grow to a level where they can oppose her and successfully kill her, Simple but time consuming plan. Gaining the favor of the World''s will the 13 families started to grow faster and the faation supporting Sukehime were suppressed by the 13 families and the worlds will unable to grow at all. Sukehime who spent most of her time in cultivation did not know what was happening outside, even if she knew she would not care because she was that confident in her ability and strength. Sukehime would be right to think so if it were a normal case but this case was different as the world''s will was involved in this and it would be utter foolishness and arrogant on Sukehime''s part to handle it in the same way as any other normal case. Thanks to the world''s will the 13 allied families were able to launch a successful coup after the death of the emperor, make Sukehime flee the capital while they control the kingdom from behind by using a puppet emperor the 3rd prince. Moon Dew Yin Hornet is also a rarer creature all though not as rare as the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, it was it not in the same league of the 13 families but thanks to World''s will the were able to convince it into using the Moon Dew extreme yin poison to assassinate Sukehime. Moon Dew extreme yin is very precious to Moon Dew yin Hornets, the likes of 13 allied families could never in million years convince it to waste a Moon Dew extreme yin thorn to assassinate Sukehime but thanks to worlds will it had a change of heart in the last second and decided to help the 13 allied families for the right price. But thanks to the meddling of Trisha Sukehime was able to escape unscathed. successfully adding the team and herself to World wills hit list and Angering the worlds will. So, therefore under the influence of the worlds will the 34 masters of the 13 allied families decided to attack Sukehime in the middle of the wandering forest of misty peak instead of waiting in ambush for Sukehime. As for the '' Lamp of the damned '' it was hidden and protected and with strength of the 13 allied families it was impossible for them to attain the Lamp of the Damned. The world''s will did not increase the individual strength of the 13 allied families; it only increased their resources and influence over the years allowing them to gang up on the old and not in prime Sukehime. But thankfully due to various coincidences and luck the 3rd prince was able to get his hands on the '' Lamp of the Damned''. The world''s will has the effect of increasing the luck and fortune of a person who ever it favours and other than that it is not able to meddle with the lives of the creatures and creations in the crying world, even if it were to meddle it lead to a cause and effect of bad karma affecting the authority of the world''s will in the world. 53 Worlds Will What Sukehime had dreaded the most had happened, even after so many years of calculations and careful planning to stay out of Crying Heaven World''s Wills radar she had somehow managed to attract the attention of Crying Heaven World''s Will. Sukehime was was confident in herself that none of her actions for past few decades could attract. so she was confused as to why Crying Heavens World Will would target her, there had to be a reason or something because with her cautious nature and actions it was hard for Crying Heavens World''s will to take notice of her. ''There has to be a reason'' Sukehime thought hard, for someone with her prowess Sukehime could easily recall every single memory from over a few decades, after going through these memories again and again Sukehime was more confused cause nothing in her memory rised a red flag. Thinking it had to be something more recent after a second thought Sukehime''s eyes shone, come to think of it, what if she was not the one who attracted the attention of the World''s will but someone else and she was just collateral damage. ''Who could it be? The Kids from the west.'' it has to be them because she was almost assassinated after meeting those kids and now this! Clearly this cannot be a coincidence. It''s definitely them. The more Sukeime thought the more she started to believe that it was James and the team who had unknowingly foiled her decades worth of plan. I a way Sukehime was both wrong and right at the same time. Because without the involvement of the team In the original works she was still assassinated with Moon Dew Extreme Yin Poison. So, in conclusion World''s will had already taken notice of her even before the group had arrived. The world''s will had first come in contact with Sukehime when she defeated the 100,000 year old Skeleton general and slayed the corpse emperor two decades ago. 100,000 year old Skeleton general was a being considered as extinct in Crying heavens it was rare to find it even in the undead realm but somehow it was born in the Crying Heavens so it was always monitored by the world''s will. Feeling the threat from the existence of 100,000 year old Skeleton general World''s will create a Corpse Emperor. Which according to Wills calculation had to kill the 100,000 year old Skeleton general but the Corpse Emperor did not follow the rules it subdued the 100,000 year old Skeleton general and turned it into its Royal Guard, later it lead a army of Corpse and various undead yokai''s to conquer the world. World''s will realized its mistake and learned its lesson, therefore it did not try to create another stronger creature to solve its problem. But it still could not come up with a Idea for how to take care of the problem at hand. While it was taking its sweet time to come up with a solution to deal with its mistake, Huge war against Corpse emperor''s army and Human army began, many human loss took place but it did not phase World''s will it was still trying to come up with a cost effective way to handle the problem. Even though it did not care for human life it still monitored the Corpse emperor and 100,000 year old Skeleton generals activities where it saw that the 100,000 year old Skeleton general is planning for mutiny against the corpse emperor. thinking of both the corpse emperor and 100,000 year old Skeleton general killing each other in a fight over supremacy, the world''s will relaxed. It did not care of the human lives lost in the process; it only cared that nobody was able to threaten its power and control. Even though 100,000 year old Skeleton general had the plan of Mutiny it knew it was still weaker than Corpse emperor so it slyly decided to cooperate with the corpse emperor until it''s pseudo soul completely matures. Which would take another 1000 years by then most of the humanity of Crying Heavens would be wiped out by the Corpse emperor and its army. Fortunately for humanity the next target of the Corpse emperor and his army was Edo Japan. Under the lead of Sukehime the Imperial Japanese army started to battle the undead army. With Sukehime''s strength she could have ended the war within a day but the Corpse emperor was very crafty and never came to the frontlines, it always hid in different places making it difficult for Sukehime to break into the corpse army and kill it. After a period of time Sukehime was finally able to locate the Corpse emperor. She without any hesitation directly broke into the Undead army straight to the corpse emperor. Reaching the corpse emperor Sukehime alone faced the 6 royal guards and Corpse emperor and came out victoriously, ending the war and saving the entire humankind in Crying Heavens. After the war when Sukehime was laying her plans to break free of the World''s will and how to escape the radar of the world''s will, she had already been noticed by the world''s will and added to its hit list. Sukehime refining the '' Lamp of the Damned '' using the cursed bones of the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, using the memorial graveyard of the martyrs to collect negative energy, using god stone to mature the pseudo soul faster were all seen by the world''s will. Making the the world will completely dread of Sukehime''s existence and it knew what Sukehime was planning, ''she wanted to kill the world''s will using the Curse of the damned'' which made so angry and scared that it changed the racking of Sukehime in the hit list to Number one priority.This time the worlds will did not act immediately like in the case of the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, this time it also learned from the corpse emperor and careful planning of Sukehime, it finally came up with a plan. The first step in World''s will was to avoid Sukehime from reeling that it was targeting her. Next step, it decided to help the enemies of Sukehime to grow to a level where they can oppose her and successfully kill her, Simple but time consuming plan. Gaining the favor of the World''s will the 13 families started to grow faster and the faation supporting Sukehime were suppressed by the 13 families and the worlds will unable to grow at all. Sukehime who spent most of her time in cultivation did not know what was happening outside, even if she knew she would not care because she was that confident in her ability and strength. Sukehime would be right to think so if it were a normal case but this case was different as the world''s will was involved in this and it would be utter foolishness and arrogant on Sukehime''s part to handle it in the same way as any other normal case. Thanks to the world''s will the 13 allied families were able to launch a successful coup after the death of the emperor, make Sukehime flee the capital while they control the kingdom from behind by using a puppet emperor the 3rd prince. Moon Dew Yin Hornet is also a rarer creature all though not as rare as the 100,000 year old Skeleton general, it was it not in the same league of the 13 families but thanks to World''s will the were able to convince it into using the Moon Dew extreme yin poison to assassinate Sukehime. Moon Dew extreme yin is very precious to Moon Dew yin Hornets, the likes of 13 allied families could never in million years convince it to waste a Moon Dew extreme yin thorn to assassinate Sukehime but thanks to worlds will it had a change of heart in the last second and decided to help the 13 allied families for the right price. But thanks to the meddling of Trisha Sukehime was able to escape unscathed. successfully adding the team and herself to World wills hit list and Angering the worlds will. So, therefore under the influence of the worlds will the 34 masters of the 13 allied families decided to attack Sukehime in the middle of the wandering forest of misty peak instead of waiting in ambush for Sukehime. As for the '' Lamp of the damned '' it was hidden and protected and with strength of the 13 allied families it was impossible for them to attain the Lamp of the Damned. The world''s will did not increase the individual strength of the 13 allied families; it only increased their resources and influence over the years allowing them to gang up on the old and not in prime Sukehime. But thankfully due to various coincidences and luck the 3rd prince was able to get his hands on the '' Lamp of the Damned''. The world''s will has the effect of increasing the luck and fortune of a person who ever it favours and other than that it is not able to meddle with the lives of the creatures and creations in the crying world, even if it were to meddle it lead to a cause and effect of bad karma affecting the authority of the world''s will in the world. 54 Pure and Untouched Thanks to Trisha saving Sukehime, World''s will was successfully provoked leading to a full on retaliation of the Worlds will. One good thing came out of this though Sukehime finally knew whom she was facing and what to expect, giving her more advantage in the battle than she had before. Unfortunately for the team who were practicing worry free without a care in the world thinking that their golden umbrella will cover them from all the problems raining on them not knowing that what they were facing was no rain but a hail storm which could possibly break the golden umbrella covering them. This is one of the reasons why the Terror walkers had an unwritten rule to minimize the damage to the original plotline as much as possible. even the high ranking vetran Terror walker did not dare to be arrogant but follow this rule with utmost caution. But sometimes situations and other variables are such that not everyone can stick to this rule, making it a unwritten rule. Trisha''s righteous act had brought great benefit to the team by gaining Sukehime, Hito and Masako''s trust; likewise it also brought a disaster to them by adding them to the Hit list of the world''s will. But if Trisha had not saved Sukehime then the team would not be able to gain the trust of the Sukehime and gain so many benefits and the danger of the World''s will would still be there. .........¡­ Even though many thoughts were going on in Sukehime''s mind, from outside her face remained calm and tranquil as all the attempts of her attack were in vain and nothing could kill her. Seeing this many attackers started to lose the little hope they got when the bearded oldman took out a weird looking bone lamp with a terrifying presence. Not just the other attackers even Bearded old man also was having second thoughts about the performance of the lampp against Sukehime. These are not to be blamed because anybody would feel the same facing what these people have gone through. But they had no choice; there was no retreat for them now. Whole japanese kingdom sang lore of Sukehime''s kind and her forgiving nature. But only people in the high level of the kingdom knew that Sukehime''s dictionary did not have the word mercy in it. Anybody who dared to cross her or go against her has not lived to tell their story. From outside Sukehime may look like a loving and kind woman but from inside she is a cold merciless warrior for her and her families interest she can do anything and everything. That''s the reason why she still has huge influence in the kingdom''s nobles and commoners alike. While her attackers were desperarte with every passing second, Sukehime''s brain was working fast on what her next step would be. Finally Sukehime decided to go on a full out war with the world''s will as it is so desperately targeting her anyway. Over the years Sukehime had prepared many things to fight and defend against the world''s will but tragically the only thing that could possibly cause harm to the world''s will has fallen in the enemy hands and is being used to deal with her. Finding no way out Sukehime finally decided to go all out with what she had but this may cost her her life, in a way even she was desperate. " What are you guys thinking? You know her nature and should have heard stories about her. Let me tell you that they all were true. She is a very cruel and merciless woman, Just take Yui for example . She kills Yui''s newborn baby right in front of her and lets Yui live in agony for decades. Begging for mercy or surrendering will not work in front of her, its us or her. At Least in this way your families will be safe or else you know the 13 families better than me, I do not need to tell you what they do to traitors families. " Hearing the bearded Old man''s reminder all the attackers finally came to their senses, especially the master from the 13 families. These guys knew how cruel the 13 families can be first hand because they did the same to the other traitors and families. 13 allied families did not gain so much influence in the 2 decades just by the favor of the world''s will but because they did everything possible to get to the stage they are in currently. Knowing that they are dead anyway the attackers did not want to drag their families with them therefore they formed their wills and decided to follow through their mission. But just then Sukehime''s voice sounded, " Yui, Before you die I think you should know that I never killed your child or the other bastard children of my husband. "Sukehime trying to buy time for herself decided to reveal the truth behind the death of Yui''s child. " what? ! what do you mean ? " Yui was confused. Yui''s first reaction was not to doubt Sukehime''s words because being sukehime''s childhood she knew Sukehime better than everyone else , she knew that Sukehime never lied and disgusted by the idea of word play, she spoke her mind freely. Since she said she did not kill her child then definitely she did not kill her child, but what confused her was she saw with her own eyes Sukehime killing her newborn. " with my strength it is just a little effort to let you and the rest present then believe I killed the baby. " explained Sukehime, clearing the confusion of Yui. Sukehime was right with her strength and mastery of rune''s how hard it could be for her to use illusion for confusing a dozen mortals. " so, where is my baby? Where is my baby?!!" Yui was excited and frantic at the same time like a madwoman. Excited that her baby was not killed by Sukehime and frantic because she did know how her baby was doing currently. " Oh! Can find him in the royal tomb. He died a few months ago. " hearing Sukehime, Yui broke down completely tears flowed from her eyes constantly, rest of the attackers felt pity for Yui they all knew her tragic story, some think it is her fault and some think of her as another broke toy of the royal family. Even though the Bearded old man did not sympathize with Yui but he could not bring himself to interrupt her right now. " wh..who! Was he? How did he die?" controlling herself Yui inquired abouthere child. " You know him, In Fact you all know him as my First born and the late emperor. " Sukehime did not bother to explain. But her words were like worms of curiosity in the minds of the 34 attackers. One of them could not hold back even before Yui he impatiently asked " what?! how ?! why?! " the rest looked at Sukehime for an explanation, especially Yui. " You all know my marriage was an arranged marriage in the interest of the Kingdom and its people, what you do not know is I never married the emperor, it was all a ruse. I had laid down a huge Illusion array in the Palace Hall beforehand and used it to confuse all the people present there. You do not need to be ashamed as the entire kingdom Including the emperor thought I married the emperor, correction the entire nation still thinks that I am the widow of the emperor. Every nation needs an heir, but since I was not married to the emperor then how can there be a baby to inherit the crown. Therefore In the name of killing all my husband''s bastards, I adopted all the bastards as my own child and gave them all the titles of prince and princess along with equal rights to inherit the crown. And your dear late emperor is your son Yui. " having completed her preparations Sukehime put an end to her narration. " What you let a bastard inherit the crown, how could you do this? blasphemy! this is blasphemy!! " one of the older Attackers seem to not come intrems with Sukehime''s words. UnLike the oldman the rest did not care, even if they did it was not enough for them to act out like the old man. But still the news did bring them a huge shock and they all were not happy to know that they all served a bastard king all these days and their present king carried the bastard''s blood. While the rest of the attackers were schooked and unhappy by the news, Yui and Haruun these two in particular were very happy but for different reason''s. Yui was happy because her child lived a full life and left her with many grand babies, she finally felt peace as if a big rock was lifted from her chest. Haruun because his goddess was still pure and untouched, this not only made him happy but my other emotions also blossomed in his heart and reproductive organ. These emotions were quite raging since he was also a pure and untouched monk. Even though Haruun''s thoughts became vividly lewd he did not dare to show them on his face fearing the worst. 55 2nd Penalty While Sukehime was stalling for time outside the Nether flame array, Inside it unlike the rest of the team James did not go back to practicing, Instead he was in a deep thought, this thought has been bugging him from the very beginning the team had entered the Terror world but rest of the team seem to have forgotten about this. With a frown on his face he was intently staring at the prompt logs of his status screen. The prompt at which James was looking at was the one which appeared informing him about the scenario and main taskline. This prompt not only informed them about the Scenario and its Main taskline but it also Alerted them about Leon using the scenario search prop '' Nether Flame Fiends Bone fragment ''. not only it alreated them about his betrayal but also about the consequence of using the Scenario search prop. The team is now facing two penalties for the usage of the Scenario Search prop. Penalty 1 : Scenario reward decreased by 10% Penalty 2 : Explore by oneself The first penalty is not that serious but still causes a huge loss to the team as the scenario clearing rewards are decreased by 10%. a 10% reduction may sound less but it is enough to decrease the grade of the reward by one level but at least it did not bring any risk or threat for the survival of the team or affect their main task. Even though James was not rich enough to ignore this penalty, he valued his life more. Therefore this penalty did not trouble James very much. The Second Penalty was tricky, Explore by oneself ? What do you even make of it? This penalty raised red flags in James''s head. It was like the system was telling the team that it had hidden a landmine in the scenario and they had to be 20 times more careful than they are to avoid stepping on it. Fortunately, this type of penalty was mentioned in one of the books of the school library. According to the predecessor''s memories this kind of penalty is not new, previously Terror walker teams have faced this penalty for using different scenario props, but the success rate of clearing a main task with this penalty could not be calculated because of insufficient data. as only two teams ever made it out to report such a penalty. Even though these two teams made it out alive they had faced heavy casualties and deaths. The surviving members had to disband their team and join other teams. Even though both teams faced the same penalty ''explore by oneself'' they faced totally different enemies. The first team found out that one the character of the main task in their scenario was not who he claimed to be and he would kill one team member every night. unable to find out the culprit their team slowly fell apart with internal dispute. But fortunately they were able to finish the main task on the 4 day after the 3rd night, but by then they had already lost 3 team members. The remaining 2 team members after the completion of the Main task did not dare to spend an extra second in the Scenario and return to the earth. After submitting their completed task to World Terror they came to know how their comrade''s died in the scenario summary prompt shown in their Status screen. The second Team faced a different type of an situation, their scenario main task was to join the main lead and stop a group of cult people from summoning the demon but when they were about to stop the cult people their penalty kicked in and their main task suddenly changed from joining the main lead and stopping a group of cult people from summoning the demon to Joining the cult people to successfully summoning the Demon and then slay the demon. Clearly the world terror wanted them to face the Demon as penalty. Inprocess of slaying the demon their team once again joined the Main Lead shamelessly and finally managed to kill the demon. But in this process they lost the strongest member and the medic of their team. Once they got back to earth they had to disband and join other teams because their team could not find a trustworthy Medic and damage dealer. Either case would be a disaster for the team as they are very weak, anyone one of Sukehime or Hito or Masako could easily massacre the entire team without breaking a sweat. Clearly, the 2 penalty is a serious threat but the team could not do anything about it except be more alert. James wanted to tell the team about the 2 penalty at the beginning but then he decided against it because at that time the team was already at the brink of breaking apart under the pressure of the terror world and the fact that one of them betrayed them all. At that time telling them how serious the 2 penalty is, would be like dropping a bomb on an already demolished building. With passing time even James had put this issue on the back of his head, but James noticed an unusuality a few moments ago which made him think of the 2nd penalty again. Fortunately this unusuality was also recorded in the prompt log of the status screen, proving that James'' doubts were not unfounded. James scrolled through the prompts in the Status screen, the more he looked at these prompts the more confused he became. [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Animal Totem ''] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Elemental Totem ''] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Teacher Totem '' ] [ Ding! Host has received a 9 star occupation prop '' Healer Totem '' ] These were the prompts James read when he got the 4 totems from Sukehime, then James scrolled down again and saw the prompts he received after taking the Vitality core from Masako. [ Ding! Host received a 7 star Scenario Item ''Vitality Stone'' from Npc Masako. ] [ Ding! Check status for further information on ''Vitality Stone''. ] Looking at both the prompts in the log James easily spotted where the unusuality was. When he received the totems from Sukehime there was no mention of Sukehime in the prompt, this did not look suspicious it looked like a normal prompt but when you compare this to the Masako''s prompt, it raises flags. In the prompt received after taking vitality stone from Masako it clearly mentions that the vitality stone was given by NPC Masako. The system seemed to clearly identify Masako and her NPC status but for some reason it does not seem to identify Sukehime. Clearly it is a clue left by the prompt for them to explore the 2nd penalty. Though the clue did not clearly mention the penalty, it was clear that it had something to do with Sukehime and her Identity. Then James compared his current dilemma with what his predecessor had read in the school''s library and came to a conclusion that what he was facing right now was somewhat similar to what team One from the book faced. According to Team one Survivors one of the Characters of the main task line was not who claimed to be and killed one team member from their team every night in their sleep, which they knew from the Scenario Summary in the Status screen. So, the Identity of one of the characters was false and he seemed to want to kill one member every night in their sleep. The Identity problem with one of the characters in the main task was similar to James''s problem with Sukehime and her identity. As for the killing part, James thought Sukehime would not do such things as she can kill the entire team with a wave of her hand, but he still can''t be sure because still 20 hours has not passed since the team has entered the Terror world therefore they never slept not giving the chance to Sukehime to kill them in their sleep. After all the brainstorming even though James could not solve the mystery to why Sukehime''s name did not appear in prompt but one thing was clear that Sukehime was not who she claimed to be and the team was in grave danger. James wanted to alert the rest of the team but then thinking about their acting skills he decided not to do so because Sukehime knows that they are on to her will only hasten their demise. And also because even if the team knew about this they could nothing but panic adding to James'' currency problems. So James decided to improve his strength for now and see what sukehime as planned for them. Thick of increasing strength James thought of learning the four totems given dy Sukehime. James chose Elemental totem as he had attained a wind elemental Natural rune ''boundless wide'' so it would be easier for him to master this totem first. Thinking that James used his Soul organ to connect with totem and make a copy of it. [ Ding! Host used Moneta''s Fork on ''Elemental Totem'' ] [ Ding! Moneta''s Fork connected with '' Elemental Totem''] [ Alert! A harmful Inscription detected '' Charm slave Inscription '' ] [ Warning! Requesting host not to use spiritual strength to scan Elemental Totem, Using spiritual strength on Elemental totem will lead to Host being attacked by '' Charm slave Inscription ''] Reading these Prompts on his status James cursed inwardly ''WTF!'' 56 Hopeless Situation Even though spiritual strength has its advantages and uses, when it comes to scanning or reading any information James habitually uses his Soul organ Moneta''s soul. Because in terms of speed, efficiency and user friendliness if Spiritual strength is considered as 4G network then the Soul organ can be considered as 7G network. Even though both Spiritual Strength and Soul network are both part of James Spiritual strength and Soul organ are on different levels in terms of everything as Soul power is higher level power than spiritual strength. And also the soul organ seems to have an instinct more like consciousness of the system which can cater to James needs and specification perfectly. Therefore James preferred to use Soul argan to scan the Totem. Thanks to which he was alert of the hidden danger in the Totem through the prompts alerts on the status. [ Ding! Host used Moneta''s Fork on ''Elemental Totem'' ] [ Ding! Moneta''s Fork connected with '' Elemental Totem''] [ Alert! A harmful Inscription detected '' Soul slave Inscription '' ] [ Warning! Requesting host not to use spiritual strength to scan Elemental Totem, Using spiritual strength on Elemental totem will lead to Host being attacked by '' Soul slave Inscription ''] Being saved from a huge conspiracy James gave out a long sigh, if he had used the spiritual strength on the totem then he would be enslaved by '' Soul Slave Inscription ''. James then started to think why would there be an inscription like Soul Slave Inscription inside a Totem, Since totems are scared for barbarians they will not dare to so, then who? The second person James doubted was obviously Sukehime it was her who gave him the totem. But James did not understand why Sukehime would choose such an underhanded method to deal with him clearly with her prowess; she can easily enslave with the back of her palm. Then James got curious and checked the rest of the totem to see if they were also trap set for him to fall in by using his Soul organ on them one by one, [ Ding! Host used Moneta''s Fork on Animal Totem'' ] [ Ding! Moneta''s Fork connected with '' Animal Totem''] [ Alert! A harmful Inscription detected '' Soul slave Inscription '' ] [ Warning! Requesting host not to use spiritual strength to scan Animal Totem, Using spiritual strength on Animal totem will lead to Host being attacked by '' Soul slave Inscription ''] [ Ding! Host used Moneta''s Fork on Teacher Totem'' ] [ Ding! Moneta''s Fork connected with '' Teacher Totem''] [ Alert! A harmful Inscription detected '' Soul slave Inscription '' ] [ Warning! Requesting host not to use spiritual strength to scan Teacher Totem, Using spiritual strength on Teacher totem will lead to Host being attacked by '' Soul slave Inscription ''] [ Ding! Host used Moneta''s Fork on ''Healer Totem'' ] [ Ding! Moneta''s Fork connected with '' Healer Totem''] [ Alert! A harmful Inscription detected '' Soul slave Inscription '' ] [ Warning! Requesting host not to use spiritual strength to scan Healer Totem, Using spiritual strength on Healer totem will lead to Host being attacked by '' Soul slave Inscription ''] Seeing that all the four of the totems were rigged to trap his soul James sucked in a deep breath, Obviously it has to be Sukehime be she had to have scanned this Totems with her spiritual strength for her research, It is impossible for someone as powerful as her to not notice a high level Soul Slave Inscription hidden inside the all four totems. This proved that this Soul slave inscription was left by Sukehime to entrap James soul. As James was thanking heavens for his luck, suddenly his back became wet with cold sweat thinking whether the rest of the team were all also targeted by Sukehime or is it Just him. Thinking of this possibility every hair on James body stood up in horror. But when he used Moneta''s fork on Janet''s Jade slip the soul organ did not alert him of any hidden traps or maybe they were targeted using another method, after all asides from him the rest of the team all have visited Tsukihime all alone in the wagon. Who knows what she has done with this innocent team member of his once they were all alone in the wagon. To confirm his theory James decided to conduct an experiment, that is to use his Soul Organ to check the soul of Ava who is next to him. James Scooched over next to Ava, Ava did not seem to notice him or just ignore him anyway she did not react to James sitting so close next to her. Then James slowly grabbed Ava''s hand which was resting on Trisha''s cocoon. Finally Ava reacted and with an annoyed expression she looked at James as if asking ''what''s the matter''. James did not respond to Ava; he just increased his grip on her hand so that she doesn''t pull it back. Then Moneta''s Fork''s cord extended out of James'' palm and entered Avas arm and reached to her soul to scan it. James closed his eyes and concentrated to see what the cord saw in Ava''s Soul space. Ava who was annoyed by James suddenly grabbing her arm, after she felt the James''s grip tighten on her arm as he closed his eyes, Ava''s blushed and her cheek turned pink in shyness but she did not dare to pull her hand back because it was rare for James to be so active in their relationship. If James heard Ava''s current thoughts he would shout ''what relationship? Were we in a relationship? Wait, I seem to be a little confused after being almost killed by you!!!.'' Inside Ava''s Soul space where her Soul was located James a huge colorless ball covered in golden mist. It was Ava''s soul but there seem''s be a Rune chain bound around Ava''s . Seeing the colorless ball covered in golden mist bound by Rune Chain James thought ''the colorless ball should be Ava''s soul and the Rue Chain should be Sukehime''s Soul Slave inscription, then what is this golden mist covering Ava''s Soul.'' Soon Prompts started to appear on James Status [ Ding! Moneta''s Soul Connected to Subject Ava] [ Ding! Scanning Subject Ava''s Soul] [Ding! Scan complete. Do you want to save this data?] [ Ding! Subject Ava''s soul is healthy and blessed by the light. Subject seems to have a special light based constitution. Subjects Soul seems to be enslaved by a high level salve inscription ''Soul Slave Inscription''] [ yes/no] '' No'' After going through the prompts James came to know that the golden mist must be related to Ava''s special light based constitution. But unfortunately his suspicions were true Sukehime not only tried to enslave him but she tried to enslave the entire team. Even though James knew what Sukehime did! He did not know why she did so? What was she going to do to them by enslaving their souls? With her strength she could easily enslave them all but why did she use such an underhanded method? This did not match the description and character sittings of the Sukehime from original works. According to the original works Sukehime despised using underhanded methods and trickery that''s why she never lied or liked the people that lied and used trickery. From what he has seen in Ava''s Soul space it looks like the slave soul Inscription has not been activated yet therefore the team was acting normal according to their wills. But once the Inscription is activated the person having the master inscription can easily control them as if controlling puppets no even better. Knowing that Sukehime was planning something and they were the pawns in her huge schemes James suddenly felt helpless, weak, powerless, frustrated¡­ no matter how much he thought and tried to keep calm and come up with a wayout. it all did not matter as this was a complete checkmate. Sukihime had an absolute strength advantage. The strength gap was too huge, so huge that no amount of smartness could fill it. This made James feel desperate, so desperate that his body turned cold and pale feeling hopelessness. Ava who was hold James hand also felt the change in James body, she could feel his warm arms turn cold, she did not know what was wrong with him but she knew the feeling that she got from James right now because ever since the team has entered this terror world there has been many encounter''s where the team felt powerless, hopeless and desperate. Therefore Ava could understand what James was feeling right now, she did not know why James was acting like this but she wanted to be there for her friend and then she leaned forward and pulled James into her embrace laying his head on her bountiful bosom she gave him a huge hug and whispered with her angelic voice '' No matter what, I will always be there with you to support and cheer you on. Let''s clear this scenario together and go back home with Trisha, triumphant!.'' Ava was no motivational speaker; she was just an average teenager with supernatural strength and unnatural responsibilities for her age. Her words were simple but what she spoke was from her heart not something she rehearsed. The genuinity and emotions behind her word reached James like a lighthouse to a ship sailing in dark. Even though Ava''s word''s were not fancy and well put it still did the magic as what she said was 100% truth and from her heart. She would follow James to the pits of tartarus if she had to. 57 Ominous Pressure Sukehime who was sitting on the dome of the nether flame fiend demon doin arry was finally finished with her preparation and was no longer interested in chit chat with her attacker''s. Then She looked at the curious gaze of the attackers, who seemed to be waiting to hear a heartfelt discussion between Yui and herself. Frowning her brow with an annoyed expression and with eye''s filled with ice cold killing intentions she said "are you guys here to listen to my stories or kill me?" " Sukehime ! I respected you as the nation''s hero but now knowing how much disgrace you have brought to the kingdom, the crown and the royal family by letting a bastard inherit the crown. I have lost all faith in you. " shouted a middle aged Master, his face was completely read with shame and anger. While he no longer pretended to be polite by using honorifics to talk with Sukehime. ''if you really respected me then why are you trying to kill me?'' thought Sukehime as she sneered and chose to ignore the middle aged master. Seeing the conversation go out of topic the bearded old Man intervened and said " Gentlemen, I hope you stop falling for her tricks. Because we cannot confirm whether what she is saying is true or false. For all we know she is just lying trying to buy time, so I recommend we attack her right now. " Many of the attackers were very pissed with Sukehime after knowing that She had been playing them as fools all these years. And when the Bearded old asked to attack Sukehime they agreed Immediately forgetting all the fear they had for her for a while by replacing it with the anger for her. Yui and Hakuun were in a bind for their own reasons. Yui did not know whether to believe sukehime or not because the childhood friend she knew would never do anything that would bring shame to the country and its people. Most importantly she hated lying so her childhood friend will never fake marriage in front of the whole kingdom. The more Yui thought the more she felt that the Sukehime she knew and the Sukehime in front of her were two different people. It did not matter if Sukehime was telling the truth or not because Sukehime wronged her by separating her from her only son. Therefore she decided to attack Sukehime. Hakuun unlike Yui did not think with his brain it was as if he was totally smittened by Sukehime after knowing that she has never been with a man and was still pure and untouched. Hakuun was staring at Sukehime with a hot gaze but did not dare to leave the formation and near her because even though he was smittened by Sukehimes charm his instinct told him that if he leaves the formation then he will definitely die and also kill the rest of the masters with him. The Bearded Old Man looked at Hakuun and knew what was going through his head, so he shouted at him " You really are a disgrace to the Monks of the Fuji mountain. aren''t you brat?" Hearing the Bearded old man call him disgrace to the Monks of the Fuji mountain Hakuun awakened from his wet dream and glared at the bearded old man and cursed " Old Man you are looking for death! " " So you are awake after all, do not forget now your life is not yours it belongs to the 13 allied families. Stop thinking the impossible and daydreaming. Come on everyone let''s begin. " Hearing the old man Hakuun clenched his fist hard but soon loosened it as what the Bearded old man told him was the truth, after giving his loyalty to the 3rd prince and the 13 allied families his life was no longer his to dream and hope for a future. Being the slave of the 13 allied families was his only future and he had to accept it. But he did not regret it as he was able to know that his goddess was still pure and untouched. Knowing this was more than a compensation and enough of a reward for him. He could happily live the rest of his life knowing that his goddess was untainted, pure and untouched till his end. ...¡­.. Sukehime did not actively attack these clowns because she knew that with 34 god stones and the 4 elephant star formation they could withstand her attacks enough for them to counter attack her with the ''Lamp of the Damned''. So instead of wasting her time on attacking she prepared a huge defence array around her powered by 12 good stones. Even with the defence array powered by 12 good stones, Sukehime still thought that this level of defense was not enough for the upcoming battle. Because the '' Lamp of the damned'' was no ordinary cursed Item. it was the heavenly treasure which could end the World''s will, so she did not dared to underestimate it . The Curse formed using the Lamp of the Damned is able to ignore all physical defense and directly attack the soul of the target, be it human or celestial beings if they are hit by the Curse of Damned soul, they are damned to be dead in next 2-3sec, not knowing what hit them and when it hit them. This was the reason Sukehime went through great lengths to Mature the soul of the damned soul inside the lamp. Because when it was sure kill weapon. With this she could easily kill the World''s will and finally be free of the limitation placed on her by the World''s will. Moreover, World''s will is almost immune to Physical attacks and Sukehime never thought of confronting the world''s will with physical strength; it would only be considered as foolishness. Divine punishment and heavenly tribulations are the strongest arsenal of the world''s will and that is why Sukehime had prepared and surrounded herself by a defense array powered by 12 god stones. This defense array is called 108 thunder tempering array . Its specialty is that it can absorb thunder elemental attacks, it gets stronger by absorbing thunder but with one condition that the level of the array should be the same or higher than the thunder elemental attack it is absorbing. Thanks to 12 basket ball sized god stones powering the array it was already the limit of the crying heaven worlds highest level. .... Following the lead of the bearded old man the remaining 33 attackers excited the formation while drawing energy from the god stone. All the array lines shone brightly as the thick energy of god stone flowed through them. The specialty of the 4 elephant star array is that the 34 people can attack as one or 33 people can reinforce the attack of the remaining attacker increasing the lethality and power behind the attack by 33 times. This is the reason why this 4 elephant star array is used to fight the enemies with higher strength. Similarly now the Bearded old man was drawing power from the 33 other attackers and reinforcing his attack to increase the lethality and power behind the curse. While these clowns drew every last drop of energy from their god stones to charge and empower the Curse, Sukehime patiently waited because what she had planned to do next could potentially help her defeat the world''s will and the 34 attackers at the same time. Now that Sukehime knew who orchestrated these assassinations on her from behind the scenes, she knew what she had to prepare for and these clowns were just making it easier for her to calculate her next move. Theoretically everything seemed to be within Sukehime''s calculations but only the perfect execution of the plan could get the desired results or Sukehime could die in the process . Already knowing enemies next move helped Sukehime by a great deal in here planning. Since she knew that the masters from allied families will be using the Damned soul as their last card, being the creator of the Damned soul lamp she knew how to deal with it and she was able to prepare the necessary counter measures for the attack. Having set up everything Sukehime was waiting for these Clowns to attack her. There was another reason why Sukehime allowed the draw every last drop of energy from the god stones to reinforce the Curse, because for her plan to be a success Sukehime needs the Curse to be as strong as possible. The bearded old was feeding the Damned soul with all the energy he had gathered from the other 33 attackers and godstones the yellowish flame within the lamp got brighter and brighter, with its increasing power of the Damned soul a huge ominous pressure emitted from it feeling the ominous pressure, Sukehime mouth edges covered upwards. This Ominous pressure was the sign of the Damned Soul maturing, thanks to the 34 master''s for feeding it with the combined power of godstone and their own power the Damned soul finally matured. 58 Soul Amputation Feeling the Ominous pressure from the Lamp of the Damned, the bearded man knew that the Damned Soul had reached its highest peak and the curse formed was at its strongest. without delaying anymore he aimed the curse at Sukehime and launched it at her. A bright yellow Flame covered in black smoke shot out of the lamp and accelerated towards Sukehime at high speed, leaving a dense smoke in its trail. This smoke was not ordinary smoke as it did not dissipate with the wind but instead a wailing sound came out of the smoke whenever it came in contact with wind. Seeing the curse nearing her Sukehime did not try to avoid it instead she faced it head on. Seeing this Bearded old man and the rest of the 33 attackers were shocked. But what happened next shocked them evenmore. Sukehime simple stood on the spot and willingly let the curse enter her soul space. The Bearded old man and the rest of the attackers thought that Sukehime had prepared some countermeasures against the Curse that''s why she dared to face the curse head on, but never in their would they have guessed that Sukehime would accept the curse like a sacrificial goat readily putting its heads under the knife. What they did not know was that this was also part of Sukehimes plan, to be exact one of the most important parts in her plan to slay the world''s will. When the yellow flame covered in smoke entered Sukehime''s Soul Space it found Sukehime''s soul in no time and directly attached to it. As soon as the transparent soul was attached by the curse it got completely covered in black smoke and was no longer transparent. After the Curse completely attached to the transparent soul of Sukehime another small transparent soul appeared from the depth of the soul space and it looked at the regular sized soul covered in black smoke intently. Yui, Hakuun, Bearded old man and the rest of the attackers looked at Sukehime dumbfoundedly, it had been nearly 30 seconds since the Curse entered Sukehime but there was still no sign of the effect of Curse on Sukehime. Sukehime stood there as if nothing happened and even yawned. Seeing this the masters of the 13 allied families finally lost it and shouted fantrically, " you Devil incarnate!! How are you still alive ?, that curse was enough to kill a god but why are you still alive and kicking. Why?!!!!!" "How is this even possible? How can this even happen? That Curse and its ominous pressure were clearly out of this world, the power behind it was enough to eradicate half of the world''s population. Why are you still unaffected?" " Monster !! Monster!!!...." " over! Everything is over!! I don''t want to die!!!!" " Sukehime Sama please forgive me !! Sukehime Same please give another chance I will be your dog and l never go South if you ask me to go north. Please¡­.." "..." Looking at the actions of their fellow weak hearted colleagues, the rest of the masters sighed in regrets for having pig teammates. Because in fright these people forgot about the formation and walked out of it to beg for Sukehime''s forgiveness, Breaking the 4 star Elephant array. The golden Cylinder covering the black flame dome dissipated as the formation was broken. Since they were not a match for for Sukehime without the 4 elephant star array the remaining Attackers also joined their pig teammates to beg for Sukehime''s forgiveness and as for the option of escaping it never occurred in the attackers mind because if they escaped without killing Sukehime then the 13 allied families will kill them and their families. But by begging Sukehime''s forgiveness they will get Sukehime''s backing so the families will think twice before hurting their families, but this was a near impossible possibility. Unlike the rest of the Attackers Yui, Hakuun and the Bearded old man did not beg for mercy because they knew that there was no word for mercy in Sukehimes dictionary. Since it is no use struggling and begging, this trio decided to die with dignity and were waiting peacefully for their deaths. Even Though from outside it looked like Sukehime was calmly looking at her attacker begging her for her mercy, in actuality Sukehime was busy dealing with the Damned Soul attached to her other half of the soul and planning the next step of her plan. she didn''t even know what was going on outside. .......... Soul amputation A high level Soul mystery skill which allows the user to cut off a part of the user soul. This process is very painful and Sometimes the original soul is strained more than it can bear leading to the premature death of the user, even in case the user is not dead,there are chances for the primary soul being damaged forever. The Amputated part of the soul will be exactly like a clone of the original soul and contain the same aura of the primary soul with the exact same memories. The most disadvantage of this process is that sometimes the Amputated part of the soul starts to believe that it is the original soul and revolts by trying forcibly taking over the body or by killing the primary soul. Since this skill has many serious drawbacks that over shadow''s its usefulness, this Skill is designated as forbidden Skill and is no longer in practice. .........¡­. Soul Amputation was the Skill which Sukehime used to escape the Curse of the Damned Soul. People who practice Soul amputation only amputated very small part of their Soul, about 3% to 5%, Inorder it decrease the strain on the Primary Soul and to keep the new amputated soul from growing stronger than the primary soul, which could lead to the user losing the control over his body to his oven amputated Soul. But Sukehime being Sukehime, She Amputated about 60% of her soul leaving only 40 % to her primary soul. Which leads to the amputated soul kicking the primary soul of Sukehime into the depth of the soul space while it assumes control over Sukehime''s body. But unfortunately the moment the secondary Soul gained control of Sukehime''s body, a Strong Curse was attached to it. While it was completely focused on desperately getting rid of the Curse attached to it, The primary soul walked out from the depth of the Sukihime''s soul space. Taking advantage of the Secondary soul fighting the Curse, the Primary Soul began to refine the Secondary Soul and the Curse together to form a Powerful Curse inscription. Since Skehime was busy with refining the Curse Inscription she did not care or bother to know what was happening outside, because she had very little time to execute her plan before the world''s will realizes that Sukehime''s main soul is not one that got cursed but it was Sukehime''s secondary Soul which actually got Cursed and right now Sukehime is up to something nasty. Outside the Attacker''s and the trio did not know and still continued to kneel and a beg but suddenly they all were startled a a huge thunder and lightning, in crying heavens Thunder and lightning is common but this time it was different as it almost felt like the sky is going to fall upon them. 59 30mins Delay ! Sorry Being a high level Rune master Sukehime''s soul is 3 times that of a normal human soul, so when She chose to amputate 60% of her soul to form a secondary soul it really did have much strain or pain to Sukehimes''s original soul. When Sukehime''s original soul was split into primary and secondary souls in the ratio of 4:6, both the primary and secondary souls were still much stronger than a regular mortal soul. Being 1/4th of the original soul the primary soul was still stronger than normal soul by 0.2 units while the Secondary soul was stronger by 0.8 units. So basically such reckless soul amputation did not affect Sukehime enough to threaten her life but in respects to her strength and rune mastery her power has fallen very sharply. After the secondary soul was attacked by the curse Sukehime lost 1/6th of her original soul and soul power. Which in turn affected Sukehime''s Rune Mastery by decreasing it proficiency and mastery by a huge gap. Therefore when Sukehime was trying to refine the Curse and her secondary soul together into an inscription it took her a lot of time and power to refine the Cursed inscription. Since Sukehime has lost more than half of her soul she was no longer a high level rune master even though she had the knowledge and experience of a high leveled rune master she did not have the strength to back it up. Therefore in order to make up for the lack of power Sukehime was utilizing her high level Rune mastery knowledge and experience to its utmost. This was a matter of her life and death therefore under the protection of 108 thunder tempering array forgot about the 34 masters of 13 allied families and other distractions she was completely focused on refining the Cursed Inscription. But unfortunately what she dreaded the most happened, the Crying Heavens World will finally found out that Sukehime''s Soul had not been destroyed under the Curse, instead it was tricked by Sukehime into thinking that''s plan was a Success. Cursed Incription is an advanced level Inscription its power mostly depends on the material and ingredients used in making it. So Cursed Inscription is not a new concept in the Crying Heavens world But the concept of using one soul as the primary ingredient to refine the cursed inscription was. But it was not a taboo concept, using a onces own soul as part to create a Cursed inscription gave the Creator a huge control over the cursed inscription even after it has been deployed. Most curse inscriptions after getting attached to the target lose connection with the creator and affect the target on their nature making it easier for a person with good knowledge of curse to dispel the curse. And high level curses inscriptions made using Damned or pseudo souls have little consciousness and are able to fight back when someone tries to remove them making it harder to get rid of the curse with their own consciousness. Cruse Inscription created using one''s own soul is similar to the Pseudo Soul Curse inscriptions they have consciousness but also maintain convection with the creator because the connection between them is strengthened by using the creator''s own soul. These types of the Curse are impossible to get rid of unless the creator is dead. The plus point of this type of Curse inscription is that since the Creator''s original soul is used as base to create the Curse inscription this Curse inscription can be reused by the creator multiple times. Sukehime Curse inscription was deemed as taboo because the main ingredient of her curse the Matured Damned soul of Skeleton general was a taboo life form for the Crying heavens. And also because Sukehime has also added the heavenly rules and laws of devour as the principle to the Curse Inscription this way the Curse inscription is able to evolve by devouring the Soul of the target. Since this Curse inscription is made by using Sukehime''s Secondary soul as base, Sukehimake could use this curse inscription infinite no. of times by adding the evolving attribute to the Curse inscription she has she clearly planned to make the strength of target Crying Heaven''s world will as her own allowing her to not only get rid of the limitations placed by the world''s will but she can grow stronger in process. World Will being the guardian of the said world is able to monitor everything happening in the world as well as punish any thing that could potentially affect the world''s development. Therefore when the Taboo 100,000 year old Skeleton general was born it was alert before it became a threat which even the world''s will could not handle. Similarly when Sukehime was Refining her Special Cursed inscription which used a taboo ingredient and taboo heavenly [laws and rules as the principles behind its working the world Will was alert by the world. The world''s will, which was delighted thinking that it got rid of Sukehime, once again became frantic and aggressively scanned over Sukehime. It noticed that it only managed to kill the secondary soul of Sukehime but the primary soul of Sukehime seem to be well and trying to refine a taboo inscription. Knowing that its enemy has not been killed but it was prematurely celebrating while the enemy was hatching a plan against it. In a fit of rage , anger and shame it unleashed the heavenly punishment on Sukehime. Sukehime already knew that once she begins refining the Curse inscription the World''s will be alerted and will know that She was still alive. So, in order to Mask her presence from the perception of the World''s will she had already prepared an ancient artifact which could buy her some time by hiding her from the world will''s perception. But she had overestimated herself and underestimated the creation of the Cursed inscription using matured Damned soul, her secondary soul as the base and the soul devouring heavenly rule and law as the principle for the curse. Sukehime had indeed overestimated herself, after losing more than half of her soul she was no longer the previous high tier Rune master but just a regular rune master with more experience and knowledge. Worst of all she underestimated the complexity of creating a curse inscription using taboo ingredients and principles. Due to the complexity of the curse inscription she was creating and lack of power Sukehime had to focus all her power and strength into refining the curse. Therefore she was not able to lead a little bit of power and consciousness to operate the artifact to hide her from the world''s perception. Because of which the world''s Will was able to find her as soon as she began refining the cursed Inscription. Sukehime had no choice; it was either because she did not refine the Curse attached to her secondary soul as soon as possible into a curse inscription, then the Curse slowly spread to her body from the soul. Leaving the 108 thunder Tempering array to deal with wrath of the world''s will, Sukehime gave her full and undivided attention into refining the Cursed inscription as fast as possible. 59 Taboo! Being a high level Rune master Sukehime''s soul is 3 times that of a normal human soul, so when She chose to amputate 60% of her soul to form a secondary soul it really did have much strain or pain to Sukehimes''s original soul. When Sukehime''s original soul was split into primary and secondary souls in the ratio of 4:6, both the primary and secondary souls were still much stronger than a regular mortal soul. Being 1/4th of the original soul the primary soul was still stronger than normal soul by 0.2 units while the Secondary soul was stronger by 0.8 units. So basically such reckless soul amputation did not affect Sukehime enough to threaten her life but in respects to her strength and rune mastery her power has fallen very sharply. After the secondary soul was attacked by the curse Sukehime lost 1/6th of her original soul and soul power. Which in turn affected Sukehime''s Rune Mastery by decreasing it proficiency and mastery by a huge gap. Therefore when Sukehime was trying to refine the Curse and her secondary soul together into an inscription it took her a lot of time and power to refine the Cursed inscription. Since Sukehime has lost more than half of her soul she was no longer a high level rune master even though she had the knowledge and experience of a high leveled rune master she did not have the strength to back it up. Therefore in order to make up for the lack of power Sukehime was utilizing her high level Rune mastery knowledge and experience to its utmost. This was a matter of her life and death therefore under the protection of 108 thunder tempering array forgot about the 34 masters of 13 allied families and other distractions she was completely focused on refining the Cursed Inscription. But unfortunately what she dreaded the most happened, the Crying Heavens World will finally found out that Sukehime''s Soul had not been destroyed under the Curse, instead it was tricked by Sukehime into thinking that''s plan was a Success. Cursed Incription is an advanced level Inscription its power mostly depends on the material and ingredients used in making it. So Cursed Inscription is not a new concept in the Crying Heavens world But the concept of using one soul as the primary ingredient to refine the cursed inscription was. But it was not a taboo concept, using a onces own soul as part to create a Cursed inscription gave the Creator a huge control over the cursed inscription even after it has been deployed. Most curse inscriptions after getting attached to the target lose connection with the creator and affect the target on their nature making it easier for a person with good knowledge of curse to dispel the curse. And high level curses inscriptions made using Damned or pseudo souls have little consciousness and are able to fight back when someone tries to remove them making it harder to get rid of the curse with their own consciousness. Cruse Inscription created using one''s own soul is similar to the Pseudo Soul Curse inscriptions they have consciousness but also maintain convection with the creator because the connection between them is strengthened by using the creator''s own soul. These types of the Curse are impossible to get rid of unless the creator is dead. The plus point of this type of Curse inscription is that since the Creator''s original soul is used as base to create the Curse inscription this Curse inscription can be reused by the creator multiple times. Sukehime Curse inscription was deemed as taboo because the main ingredient of her curse the Matured Damned soul of Skeleton general was a taboo life form for the Crying heavens. And also because Sukehime has also added the heavenly rules and laws of devour as the principle to the Curse Inscription this way the Curse inscription is able to evolve by devouring the Soul of the target. Since this Curse inscription is made by using Sukehime''s Secondary soul as base, Sukehimake could use this curse inscription infinite no. of times by adding the evolving attribute to the Curse inscription she has she clearly planned to make the strength of target Crying Heaven''s world will as her own allowing her to not only get rid of the limitations placed by the world''s will but she can grow stronger in process. World Will being the guardian of the said world is able to monitor everything happening in the world as well as punish any thing that could potentially affect the world''s development. Therefore when the Taboo 100,000 year old Skeleton general was born it was alert before it became a threat which even the world''s will could not handle. Similarly when Sukehime was Refining her Special Cursed inscription which used a taboo ingredient and taboo heavenly [laws and rules as the principles behind its working the world Will was alert by the world. The world''s will, which was delighted thinking that it got rid of Sukehime, once again became frantic and aggressively scanned over Sukehime. It noticed that it only managed to kill the secondary soul of Sukehime but the primary soul of Sukehime seem to be well and trying to refine a taboo inscription. Knowing that its enemy has not been killed but it was prematurely celebrating while the enemy was hatching a plan against it. In a fit of rage , anger and shame it unleashed the heavenly punishment on Sukehime. Sukehime already knew that once she begins refining the Curse inscription the World''s will be alerted and will know that She was still alive. So, in order to Mask her presence from the perception of the World''s will she had already prepared an ancient artifact which could buy her some time by hiding her from the world will''s perception. But she had overestimated herself and underestimated the creation of the Cursed inscription using matured Damned soul, her secondary soul as the base and the soul devouring heavenly rule and law as the principle for the curse. Sukehime had indeed overestimated herself, after losing more than half of her soul she was no longer the previous high tier Rune master but just a regular rune master with more experience and knowledge. Worst of all she underestimated the complexity of creating a curse inscription using taboo ingredients and principles. Due to the complexity of the curse inscription she was creating and lack of power Sukehime had to focus all her power and strength into refining the curse. Therefore she was not able to lead a little bit of power and consciousness to operate the artifact to hide her from the world''s perception. Because of which the world''s Will was able to find her as soon as she began refining the cursed Inscription. Sukehime had no choice; it was either because she did not refine the Curse attached to her secondary soul as soon as possible into a curse inscription, then the Curse slowly spread to her body from the soul. Leaving the 108 thunder Tempering array to deal with wrath of the world''s will, Sukehime gave her full and undivided attention into refining the Cursed inscription as fast as possible. 60 Aryabhatta The Clouds in the sky grew larger and darker, causing the surface of the sky to roll with massive waves. It was as if the entire sky were letting out a cry that rose beyond the Heavens. A tempest grew in the sky, Sounds like explosions could be heard in all directions of the sky. Boundless lightning crackled and boomed, the wind roared as massive waves of dark black clouds rolled out in all directions. Yui, Hakuun, Bearded old man along with the other attackers who were kowtowing and begging for mercy, Stopped and looked vacantly at the sky with their eyes wide open. Seeing the boundless lightning in the sky their mind was numb. The Bearded Old Man stared at the Sky in amazement, then he became hysterical and began screaming " the legends were true!, the legends were true!!. " Seeing the Hysterical old man, Yui and the rest were puzzled. They understood that the old man knew what was going on. They waited for the old man to calm down and explain to them. After a few breaths feeling the gaze of his compatriots, the Old man controlled his feelings and returned to his calm and composed self. Seeing the Curiosity in their eyes, the bearded old man knew what they wanted to know and not waiting for them to question him, he began to explain to them. " Did you know that In the south east of the Continent there is a powerful scholar Aryabhatta who is well known for his weird theories and speculations. Few years back he became the joke of the continent when he put forward a theory that the world is not flat instead it is round. years even before this he was ridiculed by the entire continent for another theory he came up with, in which he claimed that the current Super powers of the world are unable to break through into the next higher realm because they are being limited by the limitation placed by the world''s will. According to him the strength of the world''s will is divided into many tiers and the tier grade of world''s will would decide the maximum realm the creature''s in it can achieve. The whole Continent laughed at him at that time but soon the superpower of the world came to him one by one asking him to elaborate on this theory of his. Then the superpowers announced that Aryabhatta''s theory was indeed true, it''s not that they cannot breakthrough the next higher realm but something or the world world will itself is preventing them from preserving the next level." " What does that have to do with this?"Yui asked impatiently. The Bearded old man was annoyed by Yui''s ignorance and explained " If my guess is not wrong, right now Sukehime should be trying to break the limitations of the world''s will to break through to higher realm, angering the world will and attracting heavenly tribulation." " What?! Why now? Did she not get weak due to old age?" Yui was startled, after all if you are going to break through then one would prepare to do it if they are at their peak. " You cannot judge Sukehime sensei with the same standards as others, she is just that strong even if she is not at her peak she has enough confidence to face the heavenly tribulation."said Hakuun as he admired the beauty standing on a flaming dome. Then he looked up at the boundless lightning dancing about up above like blue serpents. They interlocked, forming Tribulation Clouds. Hakuun could only pray for the success of his goddess. A loud rumbling sound roared out from within the Tribulation clouds. At the same time, a blue lightning bolt shot down toward Sukehime. Not just Sukehime but 34 different blue lightning bolts shot down towards the 34 attackers, Seeing the blue lightning heading toward them, they were distraught with fear and began to run for their lives. But all their struggles were naughty, the blue lightning seemed to follow them with amazing speed. No matter what divine technique or ancient artifact they used for protection it did not matter they all turned to ashes in mere seconds. As the blue lightning neared Sukehime, even more lightning bolts fused into it. By the time it was about thirty or so meters from Sukehime''s head, it was as wide as an adult male''s thigh. As the lightning roared toward her, it carried with it the awe-inspiring power of Heavenly Tribulation, a detached desire to exterminate the threat threatening their master. Sukehime was not aware of the incoming Tribulation Lightning. Her complete attention was on refining the Curse inscription as fast as possible. Instantly, the killing force of the Heavenly Tribulation fell on the head of Sukehime but before hitting her it collided with the 108 thunder tempering array, there was no ripples on the 108 thunder tempering array as power of extermination of the lightning bolt collided with it a shocking boom filled the world. The thigh''s-width sized lightning bolt instantly collapsed into countless arcs of electricity that scattered about into the array , the countless arcs of electricity were then devoured completely by the array and a layer of light blue shine appeared on the dome of the array. The 108 Thunder tempering array completely covered the Sukehime and the nether flame dome below her. Therefore the nether flame dome was not affected by the heavenly tribulation. The unsuccessful attack seemed to infuriate the World''s will and the Heavenly Tribulation Clouds turned darker. The lightning and thunder crashed about in the sky. One blue lightning bolt after another began to form together and then fall down. This time, there were six bolts that descended. An ear splitting roar filled the air as the area for about 500 meters around Sukehime was transformed into a lake of lightning. Each of the six blue beams of lightning contained enough power to eradicate the peak power of the Crying heaven world. As they fell down they once again collided the array and scattered. Blue lightning danced around the Array, filling space around the array for several hundred meters in each direction. The Array in the middle of the lightning, its entire dome glowed with electrical light. The light quickly faded as the lightning was absorbed by the array, in the space of only a few breaths it was completely absorbed. As 6 layers of light blue shine layered upon the previous light blue shine on the dome of the array. With each Light blue shine layer added to the array the defence of the array increased significantly. Although the lightning surrounding the array was incredibly powerful and out of the ordinary, it still was incapable of damaging it, despite the fact that the array had still only gained 7 layers of light blue shine. From the name of the array one could guess that there are 108 layers to the Thunder tampering array. The array gently shook in joy, feeling the power of lightning that had fused into it. Simultaneously, a massive sound like an enraged roar filled the sky. Nine lightning bolts merged together in the air up above. The Tribulation Clouds seethed and then began to pull back. Thunder boomed as the Nine lightning bolts began to fall. These Nine lightning bolts were Dark blue, almost like bluish black. Then fell down with intense destructive power, causing enormous pressure to bear down on the array. The pressure didn''t cause the array to crack. Instead, A huge boom echoed out as the nine lightning bolts slammed into the array. An explosion of lightning burst out for 500s of meters in every direction. The array was in the center of it all, meeting the full force of the Tribulation lightning head on. The array stood stable completely unharmed by the nine lightning bolts. They didn''t even qualify to cause a small ripple on the array. After devouring the nine lightning bolts another 9 layers of light blue shine appeared on the dome of the array making it a total of 16 layers of light blue shine, with this the defence of the array was further strengthened. The Heavenly Tribulation was controlled by World''s will which was currently furious and with its furry the sound of thunder filled the air. This time, 16 blue lightning bolts appeared. They looked like 16 ferocious blue rain dragons as they crackled through the air toward the array. ........ Due to the Continuous bombing of heavenly tribulation lightning a huge disturbance was created, hearing the disturbance from the outside the worry and carefree people could no longer sit calm, they grew concerned of what was happening outside especially Masako and James though it was for two different reasons. Masako because Sukehime was her grandmother and last relative who cared for her therefore she did not want to see her grandma get hurt or killed. James because he was hoping that both sukehime and the masters of the 13 allied families could kill each other in the battle which would be the best possible outcome for the team to survive and complete the Scenario main task. 61 30 mins Delay sorry! The Heavenly Tribulation was controlled by World''s will which was currently furious and with its violent anger the sound of thunder filled the air. This time, 16 blue lightning bolts appeared. They looked like 16 ferocious blue rain dragons as they crackled through the air toward the array. The array''s body grew again. It''s radius grew in size by more than a full meter and its dome had become more sturdier and rough. the aura of thunder in it grew the increase in the light blue layers of shine. The Sixteen lightning bolts fell on the dome of the array. Suddenly, a bright blue light spread out, distorting the air as the sixteen lightning bolts slammed into the dome of the array. A huge boom caused everything to shake. The array shined brightly as the area for nearly three thousand meters became a maelstrom of lightning. However, the lightning was powerless towards the obstruction of the array. Instantly, roaring filled the arry''s body as it expanded again. It was now even more brutally powerful, two meters wider in radius than before, it''s dome built had become more stronger and solid. The thunder air in the array was growing more intensely as another 16 layers of light blue shine and to the array. The Array gave off the feeling of a Thunder tortoise shell; even though the array looked simple, it now looked like a reinforced shield. 31 light blue shine were overlapped and combined, equipping the array with the power that had already broken through the limitations of the world''s will. It continued to grow by devouring the thunder from the Tribulation clouds in the sky. Even as the array grew in strength and increased its size, the Tribulation clouds roiled. More than twenty one bolts of blue lightning shot down, causing everything and earth below the array to shake, even the underground water tunnels below almost collapsed. The lightning continuously slammed into the array, but were incapable of affecting it in any way. Azure beam of light to flicker out the array''s dome. Bolts of Tribulation Lightning exploded as they hit the array, causing countless sparks of electricity to fly about flickering into the air. Most of them had been devoured and fused into the array body. Gradually, a will of lightning was building up inside of the array. Suddenly, the Tribulation Lightning being formed was no longer just blue. More colors were added, a total of five as in the five elemental colours. They formed into a Five-Colored- elemental Tribulation Lightning. It was one single bolt that seemed capable of ripping the air into pieces, a fierce Five-Colored- elemental Dragon that pounced toward the array Shocking popping sounds rang out from the array''s body. It was now two and a half meters longer in radius as 21 more light blue shine''s were added to the body of the array body and it was far more powerful, and the aura of the array''s defense prowess exploded up. It now possessed power that far suppressed the limitation of the Crying Heaven world grade. The sky and land dimmed, and the clouds seethed. The array''s body brimmed with incredible power. It''s dome shone shone with a strange glow. As the Five-Colored elemental Heavenly lightning neared, the azure glow on the array grew brighter as if inviting the heavenly lightning. The Devilish aura magically appeared in the clouds. Majestic aura burst out, along with countless ferocious clouds. The five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning grew in strength. When the five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning forces slammed into the array, a huge boom could be heard. The five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning exploded. The azure light got brighter enough to turn one blind. The Devil aura in the lightning diminished and then the lightning exploded with a bang, transforming into many electric arcs that surged out. The electric arcs seethed, then were devoured and fused by the Array. The shattered remnants of the Five colored elemental Tribulation lightning became a Five colored elemental rain of lightning. It fell down in all directions, which fused into the array''s body. The lightning that was building up inside of the array was growing thicker and thicker. A tremor ran through the dome of the array, and electric sparks oozed out of its dome. Suddenly, the Tribulation clouds began to shrink in on themselves. Five colored elemental light spread out as the clouds rapidly began to transform into Five colored elemental clouds. Furthermore, from within the Tribulation clouds suddenly emerged a¡­ Gigantic Wheel formed from Five colored elemental lightning!! The enormous Wheel was fully fifteen thousand meters in radius and completely composed of flickering, Five colored elemental lightning. Anyone who saw it would be completely astonished. As soon as it appeared, the enormous Wheel emitted a destructive pressure that bore down on the array and Sukehime inside it as if it wished to squash her like an insect. Even as the Wheel neared, The array''s dome trembled and gave out a war cry, "BuzzzzZ!" All 52 layers light blue shines within the array were now overlapped and combined. 52 layers of light blue shime combined! Boom! The array instantly grew wider, and its body began to ooze out more azura light. Its dome built increased in strength and possessed more thunder aura. Even though thunder was very weak compared to the thunder aura in the tribulation clouds it was more than enough for it to defend and absorb the lightning. Beneath the array, the land roared. Around the array landslides took place due to the lightning, sending crashing tremors out. With all 52 layers light blue shines within the array now overlapped and combined, the array now possessed more than thirty times the power of its original power. It was now fully deserved to be referred to as the most powerful array in the crying heavens world! The Array''s azura glow grew larger and spread into the air. A bang rang out as ripples appeared as electric arcs danced on it''s dome, and the azura glow shot up straight toward the Five coloured elemental lightning wheel. The array dome violently trembled in excitement and hunger. As the wheel neared, a fierce glow appeared on the dome of the array. Clearly the array was not threatened by the pressure brought by the thunder, it only viewed the five coloured elemental lightning wheel as a delicacy. It wasn''t even worth describing how the array compared to the enormous wheel, if you looked at them from far off in the distance. The array really did look like a bug. But who would care about that!? When the array was finally struck by the wheel, an enormous boom shook the Heavens above and the earth below the array. Giant tremors rolled out across the surface of the land. Alsa, only there was nobody to see it; if anyone did, it would probably be the most shocking thing they would ever see in their life. As the explosive bang rang out, an Azura glow spreaded across the air from the array''s dome. Although it''s dome trembled violently under the impact of the thunder and many cracks appeared on its surface, they were all healed with power gained through devouring and fusing the Five coloured elemental thunder, the buzzing of electric arcs dancing on the dome of the array continued to echo in the area. The array buzzed in excitement, as the five-colored elemental wheel and watched as it collapsed into countless pieces. A five-colored elemental lake of lightning was formed, composed of endless five-colored elemental arcs of electricity. All of them bored into the body of the array. Even as the array seethed in excitement devouring and fusing the five-colored elemental wheel, the Tribulation lightning¡­ Was completely destroyed! Amidst the lingering echo, the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, and seemed to be on the verge of dissipating. Apparently, feeling that Heavenly Tribulation was quite simple for 108 thunder tempering array to overcome, the world''s will dissipated the tribulation clouds In truth, it was not. Actually the 108 thunder tempering array could only stay invincible to the Tribulations until the god stones energy supported it. The main reason the 108 thunder tempering array was able to break the limitations of the world''s will were the god stones energy, if only the world''s will stubbornly continued to slam the array continuously to consume the energy in the godstone, then ones the array did not have the support of the gotstones energy it would fall by a level in it''s grade unable to devour and fuse the tribulation lightning. The world''s will did indeed think of this but this was a time consuming process, this would give Sukehime enough time to refine the cursed inscription which was not what Worlds will wanted so it decided to deal with Sukehime with ways other than thunder tribulation. Masako, Hito and the team were currently in chaos. The tremors of the ground and monsters'' sounds and roars from outside caused them to be worried about Sukehime. They did not understand what kind of enemy could lead to such a disastrous battle with Sukehime. Masako wanted to go out of the array to help her grandmother but choose to stay because she knew with her power she would only become a burden to her grandma in the battle. The team who''s alertness has gotten dull due to hugging a golden thigh were now awakened and understood they were still in the terror world and anything could happen here at any second. 61 Five Coloured Elemental Lightning The Heavenly Tribulation was controlled by World''s will which was currently furious and with its violent anger the sound of thunder filled the air. This time, 16 blue lightning bolts appeared. They looked like 16 ferocious blue rain dragons as they crackled through the air toward the array. The array''s body grew again. It''s radius grew in size by more than a full meter and its dome had become more sturdier and rough. the aura of thunder in it grew the increase in the light blue layers of shine. The Sixteen lightning bolts fell on the dome of the array. Suddenly, a bright blue light spread out, distorting the air as the sixteen lightning bolts slammed into the dome of the array. A huge boom caused everything to shake. The array shined brightly as the area for nearly three thousand meters became a maelstrom of lightning. However, the lightning was powerless towards the obstruction of the array. Instantly, roaring filled the arry''s body as it expanded again. It was now even more brutally powerful, two meters wider in radius than before, it''s dome built had become more stronger and solid. The thunder air in the array was growing more intensely as another 16 layers of light blue shine and to the array. The Array gave off the feeling of a Thunder tortoise shell; even though the array looked simple, it now looked like a reinforced shield. 31 light blue shine were overlapped and combined, equipping the array with the power that had already broken through the limitations of the world''s will. It continued to grow by devouring the thunder from the Tribulation clouds in the sky. Even as the array grew in strength and increased its size, the Tribulation clouds roiled. More than twenty one bolts of blue lightning shot down, causing everything and earth below the array to shake, even the underground water tunnels below almost collapsed. The lightning continuously slammed into the array, but were incapable of affecting it in any way. Azure beam of light to flicker out the array''s dome. Bolts of Tribulation Lightning exploded as they hit the array, causing countless sparks of electricity to fly about flickering into the air. Most of them had been devoured and fused into the array body. Gradually, a will of lightning was building up inside of the array. Suddenly, the Tribulation Lightning being formed was no longer just blue. More colors were added, a total of five as in the five elemental colours. They formed into a Five-Colored- elemental Tribulation Lightning. It was one single bolt that seemed capable of ripping the air into pieces, a fierce Five-Colored- elemental Dragon that pounced toward the array Shocking popping sounds rang out from the array''s body. It was now two and a half meters longer in radius as 21 more light blue shine''s were added to the body of the array body and it was far more powerful, and the aura of the array''s defense prowess exploded up. It now possessed power that far suppressed the limitation of the Crying Heaven world grade. The sky and land dimmed, and the clouds seethed. The array''s body brimmed with incredible power. It''s dome shone shone with a strange glow. As the Five-Colored elemental Heavenly lightning neared, the azure glow on the array grew brighter as if inviting the heavenly lightning. The Devilish aura magically appeared in the clouds. Majestic aura burst out, along with countless ferocious clouds. The five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning grew in strength. When the five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning forces slammed into the array, a huge boom could be heard. The five-colored elemental Tribulation Lightning exploded. The azure light got brighter enough to turn one blind. The Devil aura in the lightning diminished and then the lightning exploded with a bang, transforming into many electric arcs that surged out. The electric arcs seethed, then were devoured and fused by the Array. The shattered remnants of the Five colored elemental Tribulation lightning became a Five colored elemental rain of lightning. It fell down in all directions, which fused into the array''s body. The lightning that was building up inside of the array was growing thicker and thicker. A tremor ran through the dome of the array, and electric sparks oozed out of its dome. Suddenly, the Tribulation clouds began to shrink in on themselves. Five colored elemental light spread out as the clouds rapidly began to transform into Five colored elemental clouds. Furthermore, from within the Tribulation clouds suddenly emerged a¡­ Gigantic Wheel formed from Five colored elemental lightning!! The enormous Wheel was fully fifteen thousand meters in radius and completely composed of flickering, Five colored elemental lightning. Anyone who saw it would be completely astonished. As soon as it appeared, the enormous Wheel emitted a destructive pressure that bore down on the array and Sukehime inside it as if it wished to squash her like an insect. Even as the Wheel neared, The array''s dome trembled and gave out a war cry, "BuzzzzZ!" All 52 layers light blue shines within the array were now overlapped and combined. 52 layers of light blue shime combined! Boom! The array instantly grew wider, and its body began to ooze out more azura light. Its dome built increased in strength and possessed more thunder aura. Even though thunder was very weak compared to the thunder aura in the tribulation clouds it was more than enough for it to defend and absorb the lightning. Beneath the array, the land roared. Around the array landslides took place due to the lightning, sending crashing tremors out. With all 52 layers light blue shines within the array now overlapped and combined, the array now possessed more than thirty times the power of its original power. It was now fully deserved to be referred to as the most powerful array in the crying heavens world! The Array''s azura glow grew larger and spread into the air. A bang rang out as ripples appeared as electric arcs danced on it''s dome, and the azura glow shot up straight toward the Five coloured elemental lightning wheel. The array dome violently trembled in excitement and hunger. As the wheel neared, a fierce glow appeared on the dome of the array. Clearly the array was not threatened by the pressure brought by the thunder, it only viewed the five coloured elemental lightning wheel as a delicacy. It wasn''t even worth describing how the array compared to the enormous wheel, if you looked at them from far off in the distance. The array really did look like a bug. But who would care about that!? When the array was finally struck by the wheel, an enormous boom shook the Heavens above and the earth below the array. Giant tremors rolled out across the surface of the land. Alsa, only there was nobody to see it; if anyone did, it would probably be the most shocking thing they would ever see in their life. As the explosive bang rang out, an Azura glow spreaded across the air from the array''s dome. Although it''s dome trembled violently under the impact of the thunder and many cracks appeared on its surface, they were all healed with power gained through devouring and fusing the Five coloured elemental thunder, the buzzing of electric arcs dancing on the dome of the array continued to echo in the area. The array buzzed in excitement, as the five-colored elemental wheel and watched as it collapsed into countless pieces. A five-colored elemental lake of lightning was formed, composed of endless five-colored elemental arcs of electricity. All of them bored into the body of the array. Even as the array seethed in excitement devouring and fusing the five-colored elemental wheel, the Tribulation lightning¡­ Was completely destroyed! Amidst the lingering echo, the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, and seemed to be on the verge of dissipating. Apparently, feeling that Heavenly Tribulation was quite simple for 108 thunder tempering array to overcome, the world''s will dissipated the tribulation clouds In truth, it was not. Actually the 108 thunder tempering array could only stay invincible to the Tribulations until the god stones energy supported it. The main reason the 108 thunder tempering array was able to break the limitations of the world''s will were the god stones energy, if only the world''s will stubbornly continued to slam the array continuously to consume the energy in the godstone, then ones the array did not have the support of the gotstones energy it would fall by a level in it''s grade unable to devour and fuse the tribulation lightning. The world''s will did indeed think of this but this was a time consuming process, this would give Sukehime enough time to refine the cursed inscription which was not what Worlds will wanted so it decided to deal with Sukehime with ways other than thunder tribulation. Masako, Hito and the team were currently in chaos. The tremors of the ground and monsters'' sounds and roars from outside caused them to be worried about Sukehime. They did not understand what kind of enemy could lead to such a disastrous battle with Sukehime. Masako wanted to go out of the array to help her grandmother but choose to stay because she knew with her power she would only become a burden to her grandma in the battle. The team who''s alertness has gotten dull due to hugging a golden thigh were now awakened and understood they were still in the terror world and anything could happen here at any second. 62 Sorry no chapter today! There are many myths behind rainbows in various mythology. Some of the famous ones are, In Ireland, a common legend asserts that a "pot of gold" is to be found at the end of a rainbow, for the person lucky enough to find it. This treasure is, however, guarded by a Leprechaun. In Norse religion, a burning rainbow bridge called the Bifrost connects Midgard (earth) with Asgard, home of the gods. In Hindu mythology, the rainbow is depicted as an Indra''s bow, the god of thunder and war, uses the rainbow to shoot arrows of lightning. For Buddhists, the rainbow is "the highest state achievable before attaining Nirvana, where individual desire and consciousness are extinguished." The body that achieves this state is called the rainbow body. In a Chinese folktale, Hsienpo and Yingt''ai are star-crossed lovers who must wait until the rainbow appears to be alone together. Hsienpo is the red in the rainbow, and Yingt''ai is the blue. In the ancient beliefs of Japan, rainbows were the bridges that human ancestors took to descend to the planet. Accordingly there are various Myths surrounding the Rainbow in various Mythologies, Now the science and the fact behind Rainbow, A rainbow is a multi-colored, arc-shaped phenomenon that can appear in the sky. The colors of a rainbow are produced by the reflection and dispersion of light through water droplets present in the atmosphere. A rainbow is formed when light (generally sunlight) passes through water droplets hanging in the atmosphere. The light waves change direction as they pass through the water droplets, resulting in two processes: reflection and refraction. When light reflects off a water droplet, it simply bounces back in the opposite direction from where it originated. When light refracts, it takes a different direction. A rainbow is formed because white light enters the water droplet, where it bends in several different directions. When these bent light waves reach the other side of the water droplet, they reflect back out of the droplet instead of completely traversing the water. Since the white light is separated inside of the water, the refracted light appears as separate colors to the human eye. Rainbows are formed in a number of ways. Some of the various types of rainbows are Double Rainbow, Moonbow, Fogbow, Reflection Rainbow, Reflected Rainbow and Monochrome Rainbow. There another lesser known phenomena of Rainbow, Iridescent clouds, known as "fire rainbows" or "rainbow clouds," occur when sunlight reflects off water droplets in the atmosphere. And the recipe for these heavenly sights is actually pretty simple. If parts of clouds contain small water droplets or ice crystals of similar size, and individually scattering light, their cumulative effect is seen as Rainbow colors scattering out of the cloud. Making it look like a small rainbow colored sun. They''re fairly rare, but people do spot them. So the main ingredients behind the formation of a rainbow are the tiny ice crystals or water droplets in the air and the light passing through them. What if?... What if the tiny ice crystals or water droplets in the air are arranged in a formation, which can produce high powered deadly and lethal Laser beams. The moment 108 Thunder Tempering array powered by god stones was out, World Terror knew that the 108 Thunder Tempering array had broken through its limitation and exceeded its world grade tier in strength thanks to the 12 basketball sized god stones powering it. Being all watching and knowing, Crying heaven World''s Will knew what 108 Thunder Tempering array is and the principle behind it. Therefore It knew beforehand that since the array had broken through its limitation and exceeded its world grade tier in strength, its heavenly tribulation was no match against the array. Crying heaven World''s Will knew that Heavenly tribulation would not leave a scratch on the array instead further strengthen it. But it still insisted on attacking Sukehime with Heavenly tribulation because of the real trump card it had planned, The Sky Prism. Even though it knew that attacking the array with Heavenly Tribulation would only give Sukehime more time to refine the Curse Inscription it still instead on doing so because it wanted to create the right atmosphere for the formation of The Sky Prism and to descend it''s Divine punishment on Sukehime. The Sky Prism is an Natural Array Formation, this formation is formed due to the special arrangement of Ice crystals and water droplets in the air, Such that the light passing through that formation is completely trapped within the array and devoured to turn the harmless light rays into a deadly and lethal Laser. ........ As the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, rain stopped and seemed to be dissipating. The morning Sky covering about 5 kms started to sparkle like a starry night sky. The reason for this were the ice crystals and water droplets in the air. While Tribulation clouds gave up and dissipated, the 108 Thunder Tempering array stood there unharmed protecting Sukehime. Currently there are 72 Light blue shine layers covering the 108 Thunder Tempering array Dome. Before colliding with the Five colored elemental lightning wheel there were 52 light blue shine layers on the array dome, so the Heavenly tribulations Lightning wheel alone accounted for 20 light blue shime layers. The ice crystals and water droplets in the air started to rearrange them themselves in a predetermined orderly way. Soon the ice crystals and water droplets in the air stopped moving, before the ice crystals and water droplets in the air seemed to be placed randomly but now they seemed to be arranged with a purpose and were pleasing to look at. If only there was someone to chapter this nature''s wonder but, but alsa there nobody across 100 kms surrounding the area. As soon as the ice crystals and water droplets in the air were in their place the sky no longer sparkled, it went completely dark, pitch dark even darker than a night sky as if there was no light in the sky. That 5km area looked like a black hole devouring the light from both sides, the light from the sun and the light reflected from the earth. This 5km wide Black hole in the sky was none other than The Sky Prism natural array formation. The Sky prism array was constantly devouring the light in the 5 km area In order to power up. Due to this the 5 km area under the Sky Prism lost all the colors and grew darker with passing time. But the 108 Thunder Tempering array and its 72 layers of light blue shine at the center of the Sky Prism array glowed with Azura light in the dark, like a lighthouse, completely still; imperturbable, solid, motionless and steady¡­ Shining brightly and calmly no matter what the Darkness surrounding it holds in wait for it to face. This was the reason Crying Heaven world''s will instead to continue attacking the array with heavenly tribulation even though it knew that attacking the array with Heavenly Tribulation would only give Sukehime more time to refine the Curse Inscription and it would not leave a scratch on the array instead further strengthen it. From the very beginning when it saw 108 Thunder Tempering array powered by god stones, the world''s will had planned to form a surrounding suitable for The Sky Prism using the storm and rain during the Heavenly tribulation. 63 3 chapter mass release!! Chapter 62 Sky Prism Updated! Please read it before reading this chapter. ............. Having lost 60% of her soul Sukehime was finding it difficult to refine the Curse inscription, unlike her heyday Sukehime right now was a lot weaker, but she had to make up for it with her years of experience, skills and knowledge. But still her years of experience, skills and knowledge but not enough to fill the gap left by having lost more than half of her Soul. Clearly she had overestimated herself when she planned this for it to happen. It''s not that Sukehime''s current Soul power is not enough for refining the Curse inscription, her current Soul power is enough for to regime the Curse inscription but the problem bugging heer was the duration required to refine the Curse Inscription. With the constant threat of World''s will Hanging on her head Sukehime really required to refine the Curse inscription before the World''s will finds a way to break the Thunder Tempering Array. If it were some other High level inscription Sukehime would be more Confident in refining it with the maximum efficiency and least duration possible, but Curse Inscription was different because it contained two taboo and powerful ingredients. These Ingredients alone were already very strong than the current Sukehime''s Soul strength. Therefore it was really overstatement expecting Sukehime to refine this Curse inscription in these less amount of Duration. So, she came up with a plan to accelerate herself in refining the Inscription with less duration of time. Sukehime planned to let the Cursed Soul of 100,000 year old Skeleton General and her secondary Soul weaken themselves first. Right now the Cursed Soul of 100,000 year old Skeleton General and Sukehime''s Secondary soul were trying their best to get rid of each other, slowly weakening each other. But this process of weakening was happening very slowly and it looked like the Cursed Soul was gaining the upper hand and Sukehime did not have that time in her hand. So she started to act as a catalyst to fasten the process, helping the losing side and shunning the winning side. Soon both the Cursed Soul and the Secondary Soul had reached exhaustion, seeing her chance Sukehime jumped into action and started refining them into a Curse Inscription. The Curse Soul and Secondary Soul were still high grade ingredients but they had only exhausted their energy and were in a weak state. With the Weakening of the both Cursed Soul and Secondary Soul, the Burden on Sukehime decreased a lot, the exhausted Cursed soul and the Secondary soul like lamb to the slaughter. Sukehime With her undivided attention started to refine the Curse Inscription not knowing the storm brewing outside. ............¡­ Meanwhile Inside the Nether flame demon domain array as the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, and seemed to be on the verge of dissipating. The enormous sounds and roars worring Masako, Hito and the Team stopped. Hearing the thunderous sound and the tumor in the earth stop, the worry haunting Masako, Hito and the Team intensified by 5 times. The only Question ringing in their head was, ''Who Won?''. It''s not that they had lost faith or confidence in Sukehime, they were Just being realistic as the opponent being able to fight Sukehime at this level could not be underestimated. A grave silence lingered inside the nether dome as Masako, Hito and the team awaited the result of the Battle. The longer they waited the grave silence lingering inside the dome was replaced by an awkward frown. Because Nothing they were expecting happened, If, god forbid Sukehime lost then the opponent''s next target would be the Nether Flame dome. But this case did not happen. If Sukehime won then she would signal Malinda to let her inside the Nether dome. And this also did not take place. They waited patiently and none of the above mentioned two happened. The only conclusion Masako, Hito and the Team could come to was that, Either, Both the opponent and Sukehime killed each other, hence no one showed up. Either, One of them won but is gravely wounded or not conscious enough to come to the Nether array. hence no one showed up. Either why it is bad for Sukehime and if the latter situation then she would need medical assistance and protection. Having thought of this possibility, Masako''s pale face turned green, but she did not rashly run to Sukehime''s help. While Masako and The Team were trying to figure out a way to get outside information, Janet Suddenly said " I think my ability can help in this situation." Hearing Janet, James and the rest of the team''s eyes lit up, But soon '' is it also possible to share Spiritual strength '' they thought in unison. Janet''s ability had unlocked other functions to share spiritual strength when she had awakened her spiritual strength, since she recently got it after arriving to the Terror world the rest of the team did not know about this function of Janet''s ability. Masako and Hito who did not know Janet''s power in depth were confused and puzzled at the team''s excitement. Then Janet Hurriedly explained to Masako, Hito and the team how her ability now allowed her to share spiritual strength with her M-Chat Buddies. Thanks to this Function Malinda got a tremendously huge boost to her spiritual strength, it was mostly the Spiritual strength of Hito and Masako. Now with this boost in spiritual strength Malinda could spare enough spiritual strength to see what was happening outside. Malinda turned on her M-Chat Vision and sound share function which allowed all her M-Chat Buddies to See and hear what she would be seeing and listening to. After all the preparation Malinda finally began to explore the outside of the Nether dome. Malinda, Masako, hito and team were shell shocked seeing the outside of the Nether dome,what greeted them was boundless pitch black darkness. Malinda backed her spiritual perception near to the dome and saw that another azura dome with 72 light blue shine layers was covering the Nether Flame dome. She then soon found Sukehime sitting still on the nether flame dome with her eyes closed, her face looked peaceful and tranquil. Malinda tried to check Sukehime''s condition with her Spiritual perception but some force seemed to block her perception. [ Grandma is fine, Check the Surroundings of the array see if you can find what is happening out there. ] Masako was finally at peace seeing her grandma was safe and sound. [Ok] Malinda then started to check the surrounding but except for endless darkness and upturned earth surrounding the array she found nothing. Not only Malinda, Masako, Hito and the Team were also confused. But a sudden thought came to James and he hurriedly said [ Check the sky, hurry fast.] Feeling the seriousness in James''s message, Malinda started to explore the sky with her Spiritual Perception, The sky was even darker then the darkness surrounding the array. Seeing this James back turn wet with cold sweat. Forgetting that even Hito and Masako are online in M-Chat and unable to keep calm he cursed [ WTF! How can Sky Prism appear now? This is not according to the plot, it has completely changed.] [ What are you babbling about! Be clear will you.] Masako was annoyed as she did not understand what James meant: What Sky prism? What Plot? Except for Malinda, Hito and the team also sent James a [?]. Malinda who knew the entire plot of Crying Heaven''s knew what James was talking about and how grave the situation was. 62 Sky Prism There are many myths behind rainbows in various mythology. Some of the famous ones are, In Ireland, a common legend asserts that a "pot of gold" is to be found at the end of a rainbow, for the person lucky enough to find it. This treasure is, however, guarded by a Leprechaun. In Norse religion, a burning rainbow bridge called the Bifrost connects Midgard (earth) with Asgard, home of the gods. In Hindu mythology, the rainbow is depicted as an Indra''s bow, the god of thunder and war, uses the rainbow to shoot arrows of lightning. For Buddhists, the rainbow is "the highest state achievable before attaining Nirvana, where individual desire and consciousness are extinguished." The body that achieves this state is called the rainbow body. In a Chinese folktale, Hsienpo and Yingt''ai are star-crossed lovers who must wait until the rainbow appears to be alone together. Hsienpo is the red in the rainbow, and Yingt''ai is the blue. In the ancient beliefs of Japan, rainbows were the bridges that human ancestors took to descend to the planet. Accordingly there are various Myths surrounding the Rainbow in various Mythologies, Now the science and the fact behind Rainbow, A rainbow is a multi-colored, arc-shaped phenomenon that can appear in the sky. The colors of a rainbow are produced by the reflection and dispersion of light through water droplets present in the atmosphere. A rainbow is formed when light (generally sunlight) passes through water droplets hanging in the atmosphere. The light waves change direction as they pass through the water droplets, resulting in two processes: reflection and refraction. When light reflects off a water droplet, it simply bounces back in the opposite direction from where it originated. When light refracts, it takes a different direction. A rainbow is formed because white light enters the water droplet, where it bends in several different directions. When these bent light waves reach the other side of the water droplet, they reflect back out of the droplet instead of completely traversing the water. Since the white light is separated inside of the water, the refracted light appears as separate colors to the human eye. Rainbows are formed in a number of ways. Some of the various types of rainbows are Double Rainbow, Moonbow, Fogbow, Reflection Rainbow, Reflected Rainbow and Monochrome Rainbow. There another lesser known phenomena of Rainbow, Iridescent clouds, known as "fire rainbows" or "rainbow clouds," occur when sunlight reflects off water droplets in the atmosphere. And the recipe for these heavenly sights is actually pretty simple. If parts of clouds contain small water droplets or ice crystals of similar size, and individually scattering light, their cumulative effect is seen as Rainbow colors scattering out of the cloud. Making it look like a small rainbow colored sun. They''re fairly rare, but people do spot them. So the main ingredients behind the formation of a rainbow are the tiny ice crystals or water droplets in the air and the light passing through them. What if?... What if the tiny ice crystals or water droplets in the air are arranged in a formation, which can produce high powered deadly and lethal Laser beams. The moment 108 Thunder Tempering array powered by god stones was out, World Terror knew that the 108 Thunder Tempering array had broken through its limitation and exceeded its world grade tier in strength thanks to the 12 basketball sized god stones powering it. Being all watching and knowing, Crying heaven World''s Will knew what 108 Thunder Tempering array is and the principle behind it. Therefore It knew beforehand that since the array had broken through its limitation and exceeded its world grade tier in strength, its heavenly tribulation was no match against the array. Crying heaven World''s Will knew that Heavenly tribulation would not leave a scratch on the array instead further strengthen it. But it still insisted on attacking Sukehime with Heavenly tribulation because of the real trump card it had planned, The Sky Prism. Even though it knew that attacking the array with Heavenly Tribulation would only give Sukehime more time to refine the Curse Inscription it still instead on doing so because it wanted to create the right atmosphere for the formation of The Sky Prism and to descend it''s Divine punishment on Sukehime. The Sky Prism is an Natural Array Formation, this formation is formed due to the special arrangement of Ice crystals and water droplets in the air, Such that the light passing through that formation is completely trapped within the array and devoured to turn the harmless light rays into a deadly and lethal Laser. ........ As the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, rain stopped and seemed to be dissipating. The morning Sky covering about 5 kms started to sparkle like a starry night sky. The reason for this were the ice crystals and water droplets in the air. While Tribulation clouds gave up and dissipated, the 108 Thunder Tempering array stood there unharmed protecting Sukehime. Currently there are 72 Light blue shine layers covering the 108 Thunder Tempering array Dome. Before colliding with the Five colored elemental lightning wheel there were 52 light blue shine layers on the array dome, so the Heavenly tribulations Lightning wheel alone accounted for 20 light blue shime layers. The ice crystals and water droplets in the air started to rearrange them themselves in a predetermined orderly way. Soon the ice crystals and water droplets in the air stopped moving, before the ice crystals and water droplets in the air seemed to be placed randomly but now they seemed to be arranged with a purpose and were pleasing to look at. If only there was someone to chapter this nature''s wonder but, but alsa there nobody across 100 kms surrounding the area. As soon as the ice crystals and water droplets in the air were in their place the sky no longer sparkled, it went completely dark, pitch dark even darker than a night sky as if there was no light in the sky. That 5km area looked like a black hole devouring the light from both sides, the light from the sun and the light reflected from the earth. This 5km wide Black hole in the sky was none other than The Sky Prism natural array formation. The Sky prism array was constantly devouring the light in the 5 km area In order to power up. Due to this the 5 km area under the Sky Prism lost all the colors and grew darker with passing time. But the 108 Thunder Tempering array and its 72 layers of light blue shine at the center of the Sky Prism array glowed with Azura light in the dark, like a lighthouse, completely still; imperturbable, solid, motionless and steady¡­ Shining brightly and calmly no matter what the Darkness surrounding it holds in wait for it to face. This was the reason Crying Heaven world''s will instead to continue attacking the array with heavenly tribulation even though it knew that attacking the array with Heavenly Tribulation would only give Sukehime more time to refine the Curse Inscription and it would not leave a scratch on the array instead further strengthen it. From the very beginning when it saw 108 Thunder Tempering array powered by god stones, the world''s will had planned to form a surrounding suitable for The Sky Prism using the storm and rain during the Heavenly tribulation. 63 M-Chat Share Chapter 62 Sky Prism Updated! Please read it before reading this chapter. ............. Having lost 60% of her soul Sukehime was finding it difficult to refine the Curse inscription, unlike her heyday Sukehime right now was a lot weaker, but she had to make up for it with her years of experience, skills and knowledge. But still her years of experience, skills and knowledge but not enough to fill the gap left by having lost more than half of her Soul. Clearly she had overestimated herself when she planned this for it to happen. It''s not that Sukehime''s current Soul power is not enough for refining the Curse inscription, her current Soul power is enough for to regime the Curse inscription but the problem bugging heer was the duration required to refine the Curse Inscription. With the constant threat of World''s will Hanging on her head Sukehime really required to refine the Curse inscription before the World''s will finds a way to break the Thunder Tempering Array. If it were some other High level inscription Sukehime would be more Confident in refining it with the maximum efficiency and least duration possible, but Curse Inscription was different because it contained two taboo and powerful ingredients. These Ingredients alone were already very strong than the current Sukehime''s Soul strength. Therefore it was really overstatement expecting Sukehime to refine this Curse inscription in these less amount of Duration. So, she came up with a plan to accelerate herself in refining the Inscription with less duration of time. Sukehime planned to let the Cursed Soul of 100,000 year old Skeleton General and her secondary Soul weaken themselves first. Right now the Cursed Soul of 100,000 year old Skeleton General and Sukehime''s Secondary soul were trying their best to get rid of each other, slowly weakening each other. But this process of weakening was happening very slowly and it looked like the Cursed Soul was gaining the upper hand and Sukehime did not have that time in her hand. So she started to act as a catalyst to fasten the process, helping the losing side and shunning the winning side. Soon both the Cursed Soul and the Secondary Soul had reached exhaustion, seeing her chance Sukehime jumped into action and started refining them into a Curse Inscription. The Curse Soul and Secondary Soul were still high grade ingredients but they had only exhausted their energy and were in a weak state. With the Weakening of the both Cursed Soul and Secondary Soul, the Burden on Sukehime decreased a lot, the exhausted Cursed soul and the Secondary soul like lamb to the slaughter. Sukehime With her undivided attention started to refine the Curse Inscription not knowing the storm brewing outside. ............¡­ Meanwhile Inside the Nether flame demon domain array as the Tribulation clouds up above were thinning, and seemed to be on the verge of dissipating. The enormous sounds and roars worring Masako, Hito and the Team stopped. Hearing the thunderous sound and the tumor in the earth stop, the worry haunting Masako, Hito and the Team intensified by 5 times. The only Question ringing in their head was, ''Who Won?''. It''s not that they had lost faith or confidence in Sukehime, they were Just being realistic as the opponent being able to fight Sukehime at this level could not be underestimated. A grave silence lingered inside the nether dome as Masako, Hito and the team awaited the result of the Battle. The longer they waited the grave silence lingering inside the dome was replaced by an awkward frown. Because Nothing they were expecting happened, If, god forbid Sukehime lost then the opponent''s next target would be the Nether Flame dome. But this case did not happen. If Sukehime won then she would signal Malinda to let her inside the Nether dome. And this also did not take place. They waited patiently and none of the above mentioned two happened. The only conclusion Masako, Hito and the Team could come to was that, Either, Both the opponent and Sukehime killed each other, hence no one showed up. Either, One of them won but is gravely wounded or not conscious enough to come to the Nether array. hence no one showed up. Either why it is bad for Sukehime and if the latter situation then she would need medical assistance and protection. Having thought of this possibility, Masako''s pale face turned green, but she did not rashly run to Sukehime''s help. While Masako and The Team were trying to figure out a way to get outside information, Janet Suddenly said " I think my ability can help in this situation." Hearing Janet, James and the rest of the team''s eyes lit up, But soon '' is it also possible to share Spiritual strength '' they thought in unison. Janet''s ability had unlocked other functions to share spiritual strength when she had awakened her spiritual strength, since she recently got it after arriving to the Terror world the rest of the team did not know about this function of Janet''s ability. Masako and Hito who did not know Janet''s power in depth were confused and puzzled at the team''s excitement. Then Janet Hurriedly explained to Masako, Hito and the team how her ability now allowed her to share spiritual strength with her M-Chat Buddies. Thanks to this Function Malinda got a tremendously huge boost to her spiritual strength, it was mostly the Spiritual strength of Hito and Masako. Now with this boost in spiritual strength Malinda could spare enough spiritual strength to see what was happening outside. Malinda turned on her M-Chat Vision and sound share function which allowed all her M-Chat Buddies to See and hear what she would be seeing and listening to. After all the preparation Malinda finally began to explore the outside of the Nether dome. Malinda, Masako, hito and team were shell shocked seeing the outside of the Nether dome,what greeted them was boundless pitch black darkness. Malinda backed her spiritual perception near to the dome and saw that another azura dome with 72 light blue shine layers was covering the Nether Flame dome. She then soon found Sukehime sitting still on the nether flame dome with her eyes closed, her face looked peaceful and tranquil. Malinda tried to check Sukehime''s condition with her Spiritual perception but some force seemed to block her perception. [ Grandma is fine, Check the Surroundings of the array see if you can find what is happening out there. ] Masako was finally at peace seeing her grandma was safe and sound. [Ok] Malinda then started to check the surrounding but except for endless darkness and upturned earth surrounding the array she found nothing. Not only Malinda, Masako, Hito and the Team were also confused. But a sudden thought came to James and he hurriedly said [ Check the sky, hurry fast.] Feeling the seriousness in James''s message, Malinda started to explore the sky with her Spiritual Perception, The sky was even darker then the darkness surrounding the array. Seeing this James back turn wet with cold sweat. Forgetting that even Hito and Masako are online in M-Chat and unable to keep calm he cursed [ WTF! How can Sky Prism appear now? This is not according to the plot, it has completely changed.] [ What are you babbling about! Be clear will you.] Masako was annoyed as she did not understand what James meant: What Sky prism? What Plot? Except for Malinda, Hito and the team also sent James a [?]. Malinda who knew the entire plot of Crying Heaven''s knew what James was talking about and how grave the situation was. 64 Sky Prism Eye Chapter 62 \u0026 63 updated!!! Please read Chapter 62 Sky Prism and Chapter 63 M-Chat Share, Before reading this chapter! ................ According to Original works, In the final volume When Masako is done defeating all Plot villains and conquering the world. She decides to fulfill her grandma''s dying wish to break free of the shackles of the world''s will and travel through the infinite space and world. In the original Works by the end of the plot Masako had already suppressed her grandma''s prime strength and there was no one in the world who dared to claim the world''s strongest in front of Masako. This part of the plot was more like an Oneshot to impress the few of the investors had. Therefore there was not much detail on the sky prism but it clearly shows that Masako was effortlessly able to cross the thunder tribulation and then facing the Sky Prism''s Divine Punishment. But they never showed if Masako was able to overcome Sky Prism''s Divine Punishment, fans believed that it would be continued in the next volume. But unfortunately the end volume stayed the end volume, leaving the Fan''s strand with no info on Sky prism or Masako. Since It came after the Heavenly tribulation it is believed that the Divine Punishment of Sky prism is much more Destructive and lethal than the Five color elemental Lightning wheel. ...... [ What are you babbling about! Be clear will you.] Masako was annoyed as she did not understand what James meant: What Sky prism? What Plot? [ Sky Prism is a Natural array used by the World''s will to smite guilty souls with Divine punishment. And it''s also the final card of the World Will against those trying to break free of its shackles. It only happens when the guilty soul is able to withstand the Heavenly tribulation. If my guess is right the commotion previously had to be Sukehime sama defeating the Heavenly tribulation and the Masters from the 13 allied families seem to be also dead caught in the tribulation ] James tried to Explain and confuse Masako and Hito to his best so that they would forget about the plot thing. James did indeed successfully confuse Masako and Hito, but they did understand one thing that Sukehime was trying to break free of World will''s and all they ambusher were killed by tribulation lightning. Knowing this Masako and Hito calmed down. But the Team began to feel restless and their faces paled in fright knowing how dangerous and deadly it is to break free of the World will''s Shackles. Soon the Team did not worry anymore because it was useless to be worried of something that is not in our control. Masako, Hito and The Team continued to See the change''s outside with M- Chat Share. ......¡­.. After a will in the center of the 5km wide Sky Prism, a red eyeball with 100 meter radius appeared, right above Sukehime''s head. The Red eye in the pitch black sky Shone brightly with a red glow as if it was energizing and gathering all its power to attack. Unlike during the heavenly tribulation, this time the Sky Prism Divine Punishment had Masako, Hito and the rest as the Team as the Spectator''s. Then from the center of the Prism eye a meter wide red light pillar descended on top of Sukehime. What was amazing of this light pillar was that with its arrival the surroundings did not light up like one would expect to. This was because there was no ordinary light pillar; it was a one meter wide laser beam. As the laser beam descended and neared Sukehime, the Masako and the rest held their breath seeing that Sukehime seemed to be completely unaware of the Laser beam heading towards her, she still sat on the Nether dome with a tranquil and peaceful expression on her face. Even though Masako and rest did not know what Sukehime was thinking, they just hoped that Sukehime really knew what she was thinking and it worked out, as their life depended on it. The Red laser beam made a buzzing sound as it burned through the air nearing Sukehime, then finally it collided with the 108 Thunder tempering array stopping its advance. Even though the 108 Thunder tempering array''s speciality was against thunder it was still a High level defence array and also powered by 12 basketball sized god stones. So it would not be so easy for the Red Laser to Break through the Defence of the array. When the red laser beam was about to collide with the array it actually collided with the 72 Shine tempered light blue shine layer, the secondary defence layer of the array. For the laser beam to impact the primary defence of the Array it had to get through the secondary defences Unlike the thunder tribulation where the guilty is smited again and again after an interval with a stronger thunder each time till the guilty is punished, in the Sky prism the Divine punishment attacks the Guilty continuously with the Divine light beam until the Divine light purifies the guilty is punished. So when the Array blocked the Laser it did not stop after the array successfully withstood the impact of the laser, the laser still continued to impact the array endlessly like an a laser cutter, after a while the red laser could be seen penetrating the top most layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. As soon as the laser penrated it the top most layer shattered and started to dissipate in the darkness. Seeing this James and the rest gulped their saliva and sighed, just when they thought '' is that all '' the Sky Prism eye started to glow brighter and suddenly the Laser intensity was intensified by x1 which easily broke through two more layers of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. The two layers shattered and scattered while dissipating into passing by wind. After breaking through the 3 layers the Laser x1 started to impact the fourth layer of the array, after which it started to slowly cut through the fourth layer. Obviously the current intensity of the laser was not enough to penetrate through the 4th layer in an instant like the previous layers. Soon the Sky Prism Eye glowed again, with it the intensity of the laser was increased by x2, with the increase in intensity the power of the laser increased and it drilled through another 6 layers of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array and finally stopped at the 9th layer of the secondary defence. After being breached, the 6 layers also like the rest dissipated with the wind. With this the Sky Prism Eye Glowed again, At Laser x3 , it stopped at the 16th layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. At Laser x4 , it stopped at the 24th layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. At Laser x5 , it stopped at the 35th layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. At Laser x6 , it stopped at the 49th layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. At Laser x7 , it stopped at the 62th layer of the 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array. Finally at Laser x8, 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array was completely shattered and the Laser beam collided with the Primary defence layer of the array. With this the Defence line formed with the combined 72 layers of light blue shine shattered and dissipated with the wind into the darkness. 65 Betrayal Again! How does it feel like to watch someone you thought was invincible and worshiped, fight a losing battle, it must be devastating right!. Masako was feeling the same as she watched the Sky Prism Divine Punishment slowly break all the Defences set up by Sukehime. For Some reason Masako who never doubted her grandma''s strength today thought that her grandma''s strength was not enough!. This very thought made Masako very desperate, She wanted to go and help her grandma but unfortunately her strength was not enough, feeling help all she could do was watch as her Invincible grandma lose for the first time. If possible she would not hesitate to trade her life for her grandma''s. Even with her mother and father emperor dead, Masako had a better life than the rest of the royal orphan in the place thanks to her grandma. Masako has many Siblings and relatives but none she could trust and depend upon, Her grandma was her only last relative who genuinely cared about her and never wanted anything in return, this Selfless love shown by Sukehime never let Masako feel that she was alone in the world. But Sukehime was dead then Masako would lose the guiding compass of her life therefore she rather chose to trade her life for her grandma''s than watch her die. One thing never crossed Masako''s mind that in present condition if Sukehime is unable to Successfully ward off the Divine punishment then she will also die as the collateral damage of the Sky Prism Divine Punishment. Unlike her Hito, James and the team were all knew this and were worried about it, they felt like a bunch of trapped rats, because even if they knew that they will died they could not escape and flee as once they leave the Nether flame dome they will be out of Sukehime''s Concealment Array. Once out of the concealment array they can no longer hide from the Sky Prism Divine Punishment and they will also be instantly targeted by the Sky Prism eye. Similar fate awaited them if Sukehime lost. If not for the Main task James and the team did not care if either of Sukehime, Hito or Masako died because the team considered them as Npc''s. Clearly they all did not have self righteous ideologies like Trisha, Who would rather put herself in harm''s way than see her benefactor die. Since Sukehime Protected the team from the Hive Mother and Nether flame Fiend Trisha felt that it was wrong to knowingly let Sukehime die. Never in their wildest dream would have they thought that their greatest golden thigh would be the reason for their Disaster. Hito would Just found a way to find the way to find the answers for the question haunting his sleep was also very worried right now, if it was before getting info form Leon Hito would not mind dying help Sukehime, because back then he saw no hope to find the answers for his Questions. But now it was different. He had finally found a way to clear both the name of his father and master; he did not want to die without clearing their names. Clearly none of them Hito, James and the team were not ready to die yet unlike Masako who would trade her life for her grandma''s in a heartbeat. ... Finally at Laser x8, 72 Shine tempered secondary defence layer of the array was completely shattered and the Laser beam collided with the Primary defence layer of the array. With this the Defence line formed with the combined 72 layers of light blue shine shattered and dissipated with the wind into the darkness. As the Laser x8 beam collided with the primary dome of the 108 Thunder Tempered array, Masako''s Heart came out of her mouth in fright, Hito and the tea team had somewhat similar experience . Will Masako, Hito and the Team were focused on Sky Prism Divine Punishment, a Sudden prompt notification appeared in the Team''s Status screen, [ Warning - Using a Scenario prop will lead to penalty. ] [ Alert - Scenario Item prop '' Groud Pouch '' Detected. ] [ Notice - Scenario already under penalty, another penalty added! ] [ Penalty 1. Scenario Reward decreased by 10 percent. ] [ Penalty 2. Explore by oneself. ] [ Penalty 3. Scenario Reward decreased by 10 percent. ] Seeing this Prompts James and the Team were Shell shocked, before they could recover from their shocked state, they heard the arrogant voice of Leon which forceful brought them back from their muddled state, [ Guy''s thank you so much for your help, if it were not for you guys I do not think I would ever be able to complete my objective.] Hito and Masako were also on M-Chat and clearly heard Leon''s Message, but were confused as they did not know what was going on. But Mari and Luca were more confused than they were because they did not understand what Leon was trying to do? What was his objective? One being the fiance and other being the follower of Leon both clearly never expected Leon to betray them like this. [ Leon you son of a pitch, what are you up to? Why did you use another Scenario prop? Explain or otherwise I don''t mind killing you!!] Justin''s anger soared. Rest of the team looked at Leon to hear him explain his actions but what they got in return was nothing but a disdainful gaze and a sneer. [ I do not need to explain anything to you guy''s if you have a Scenario prop then go ahead and use it, I do not mind! ] Leon Sneered as he disdainfully gazed at the team. James and the team were very angry and their anger showed on their faces. They already let leon off easily when they knew that he was the one who used Scenario Search prop, If not for Sukehime, Masako and Hito they would have already taken care of him. Despite Leon not seeming to have learnt his lesson and repeated the same thing again they could no longer tolerate Leon. They were lucky that the third penalty was Just a 10% reduction in their reward, if it was something else worse than they would not even have the luxury to argue with each other. When a Scenario prop is used no one can guess what kind of penalty will be implemented by the World Terror, especially since they had already used one prop before. Leon repeatedly using scenario prop was nothing less than pushing the team to the edge of a cliff. The team could no longer tolerate him. Janet shouted [ WTF!! Do you mean? We are all one team! You owe us a explanation. ] [ Why are you getting angry at me? If you want to be angry then be angry at yourself for being so poor that you are not able to own a single Scenario prop. It''s not my fault that you guys are poor. ] Leon was enjoying the look on the faces of the team. James caught the sadistic light in Leon''s eye''s and said [ you are enjoying this aren''t you? Guys Ignore him we have larger troubles to worry about then argue with this Sadistic bastard. ] Clearly they could not do anything to Leon under the eye''s of his master Hito, so James just decided to not care of the things he can''t control but prepare for the worst just incase. Hearing James, even though the team was unwilling they decided to ignore Leon. But even if they ignored Leon, Leon did not want to let them off easily, he wanted to enjoy to his heart''s content before he executed his final plan. 66 BFF Scenario Item Prop '' Groud Pouch '' Groud Pouch, allows the user to smuggle any one Item, porp, Ingredient etc from the Terror World Scenario to Earth concealed from World Terror. Thanks to the Groud Pouch Item prop the user doesn''t suffer any penalty for Smuggling but does face the regular penalty for using the prop itself. This Groud Pouch was created by an Immortal Beaver named ''Immortal Pussy'' to Smuggle Immortal Twigs from godly shrubs of Buddhist domain. ...... Seeing James Ignore him and asking the rest of the team to do the same, Leon was pissed at James ''how dare he ruin his fun'' thought Leon. [ Actually I should thank James and Trisha the most, if not for James Plan and Trisha''s Sacrifice I would never be able to achieve my objective so smoothly. So thank you James] Leon instead of aggravating the whole team, he decided to just taunt James. It worked, James fiercely turned his head and stared at Leon, James was not angry because Leon shamelessly thanked him he was angry because Leon called Trisha a Sacrifice, even though she was still alive and battling life and death. Ava Who was sitting next to the Cocoon, gave Leon a dead stare and wanted to purify him with her holy light but she controlled her Impulse from doing so. Right now she did not want to do anything that hindered Trisha and James so she added Leon to her ''to kill'' list. Not Just James and Ava, the rest of the team were aggravated when Leon called Trisha as sacrifice, Especially Mira Since Trisha was the only one in her entire life who never let her down. Even her parents had forsaken her when the Meyer family decided to use her as a marriage tool for the family development. Mira never blamed Trisha for losing her Heir status because the Meyer clan would never accept a female leader. Therefore they did not hesitate to revoke Mira''s Heir status when they saw an opportunity. All she did was blow her house''s basement and her Heir status was revoked, Meyer Clan could not be more clearer about their intentions. Trisha was the only one who stood for her, fought for her and genuinely treated her as a friend and valued their relationship as much as she did. She remembers Trisha tracking her down and apologizing to her parents and taking all the blame for the incident. She remembers how Trisha desperately cried as she left without seeing Mira and knowing that she can no longer see her again. After returning to city Z31, Mira even though happy to meet her best friend again did not continue her friendship with Trisha instead tried to mock her every time because she did not want Trisha to see through the facade and mask she was wearing. She knew that if Trisha Knew the Truth to what happened after the incident, then Trisha will again try to take all the blame and solve the problem even at the cost of her life, like how she protected Sukehime with her life. Knowing that thing''s were no longer in her control, Mira decided to shoulder all the burden quietly by herself and find some relief in the genuine smile of her BFF. When Mira First met Leon impressed by his charm she totally fell for him and thought that maybe the burden she was carrying was less heavier than she thought. But like all her relationships and bonds that let her down this one was also doomed the moment she knew that the Scenario Search was used by Leon and the Burden grew a lot heavier with Trisha''s injury and Leons betrayal. The Leon that Mira had a crush on and the Leon that betrayed her were totally two different people. Since the moment Mira knew that Leon was the one who used the Scenario Search prop, Mira did not know how to face Leon and whose side to be on, One side was her BFF and other side was her unloyal Fiance. Even after Leon used a Second Item prop Mira was still contapelating whose side to choose , but once she heard Leon call Trisha as Sacrifice he Just made her decision a lot easier. [ Leon !!] Mira shouted, she was furious betrayal was not new to her. Her clan had betrayed her, her parents had betrayed her, her friends betrayed her after knowing she lost her heir status and now her fiance had betrayed her she did not mind because It was her fault that she thought that they valued their relationship as much as she did. [ Wow! This was unexpected. James and Ava''s reaction is understandable but you I did not expect it, anyway since we are at this let me cancel the Marriage contract between us. ] said Leon nonchalantly. [ What?!] Mira was caught off guard. [ Do not worry its not you it''s me, Since you are going to die anyway in this dump I do not want to be known as the Widower for the rest of my life. Let''s cancel the Marriage contract.] Saying that Leon took out a cramped paper and ripped it to shreds. [ I have torn my copy of the contract now hurry up and tear your''s] [ WTF! Not everyone is weird like you to carry around their marriage certificate on them. Anyway I accept we should cancel the Marriage, I will tear the my copy of the contrat once I get home. ] Mira wanted to cancel the Contract too but she did not want to be the first one because then she would owe Barnard family an explanation, but now that Leon himself had torn the contract first then She no longer had to hold back. [ Get home, humph! Clearly you all are going to die under the Sky prism''s Divine Punishment. It doesn''t matter I will say you were the one to cancel the Marriage contract once I go out. ] Leon disdainfully said. [ Leon! What is this all? ] Luca''s face paled as if blood was drained from his face. Luca Chose to follow Leon despite many other people wanting him on their team because he felt that Leon would make a worthy leader. Luca''s trust in Leon was such that he would walk barefoot on burning coal if Leon asked to. Even After Loen betrayed him twice by using Scenario props, Luca was still willing to follow Leon because he thought that Leon had his reasons and would explain them to him later but once he saw Leon rip apart the Marriage contract Luca knew that things were not as simple as he had thought. Luca Did not want to Jump to any conclusions so he asked Leon for an Explanation but in return he was only mocked, [ Oh! Luca, My loyal dog I almost forgot you there. I had big plans for you and your ability but alas, You will die a dog''s death here with the rest of them. Isn''t it Ironic? My loyal dog dying a dog''s death. Hahaha!!!] Leon laughed frantically. [ Since you are going to die anyway let me tell you something, your nickname loyal Dog I spreaded it in the whole school. hahaha] Luca was thunderstruck, Dog? Loyal Dog? Is that what I am to him? Few days after Luca joined Leon''s team the whole school started to call him Leon''s dog or loyal dog! And When Leon heard someone call Luca that he would fight them. But to think that Leon was the one who spreaded the nickname to begin with, Luca stared straight with blank eyes like a broken puppet. [ I had enough of you!! Who are you cursing to die?!!] Masako who was silently listening till now finally erupted hearing Leon repeatedly say they all were going to die. 67 Plans " Patriarch, what assessment do you think Sword Emperor Carol Chod gave to Leon ? " Leon''s father asked Ed Bernard. He was worried that this assessment of the sword emperor would not be simple as the Sword emperor is being so secretive about it. Ed frowned, If not for Leon he would not tolerate this fool. Obviously since the Sword Emperor''s Avatar himself came in person to give the assessment then it is most definitely not as simple as ordinary Disciple selection assessment it has to be something big and dangerous. Seeing his father frown, Leon''s father remained quiet and decided to keep all his various questions in his stomach. He was worried about his son Leon, because of his incompetence his son had to shoulder some heavy responsibilities not suitable for a kid his age. As the father son pair silently waited inside the hall, they heard footsteps walking towards the hall. Soon a figure appeared in the hall as he saluted Ed Bernard, "Patriarch!" " What did his highness Sword emperor Carol say?, was everything up to his liking." Ed eagerly asked his grandson. " His Highness has no complaints. He asked me to thank you for receiving him on such a short notice." Leon replied. Ed nodded in satisfaction and asked " Can you tell me about your Assessment? " Ed did not directly ask Leon what the assessment was but he asked whether he could know what the assessment was? Clearly he was being careful not to step on the sword emperor''s toe. Leon knew what his grandpa and father were thinking, so he said " I can''t talk to you about the assessment but can tell you that with enough preparation I will come back successfully safe and sound. His Highness Sword emperor has already planned everything. I just have to execute it properly." Hearing this Ed nodded and asked " are you sure you can handle this? If not tell me, I can talk to his highness. You are the only promising Heir for this family. I do not want seeing you dead before me." Even though Ed was ambitious he still knew what was best for his family, he did not want to see the family''s most important asset getting killed to gain a powerful backing. Because even without Leon Bernard family has no future, what''s that use of a powerful backing if there is no family left. Leon''s father clenched his fist hard and blood was visible on his lips from biting too hard on them, he hated the fact that because of his incompetances his son had to go through such hardship and bare such responsibilities, he knew even though Leon made it seem like there was nothing to be worried about, the reality was totally different from what Leon had told them. But still he could not say a thing because he was not only weak but a coward. Hearing his Grandfather, Leon felt nothing because he knew his grandfather really did not care about him. All Ed cared about was the Interest of Bernard Clan. As long it served the interest of the family Ed would not hesitate to do anything. Therefore Leon emotionlessly said " don''t worry grandpa I can handle this. And will definitely Join the Greatsword University" Ed laughed enthusiastically and said " I knew you would not disappoint me, but no matter how confident you are you can never underestimate the Terror world, come follow me to the family treasury." Leaving behind Leon''s father, the grandfather and grandson duo walked out of the assembly hall and headed towards the treasury. Inside Bernard family treasury, Ed opened a dimensional vault using his spiritual strength and took out two Scenario props. One of them was a green colored Scenario Item prop ''Groud Pouch''. " Um! ¡­ take them. I had saved them for the difficult times of our family but thankfully because of God''s grace now you are going to use these props for the future and development of the family." Ed was very emotional as he handed the two props to Leon. These two props were worth more than the entire Bernard family net worth, if produced in a auction they would cause a huge commotion and set wave''s in the city. Leon took the props one by one and looked at his Status screen to look at the two props'' detailed explanation and uses. After going through the use of the info on the two props Leon''s eye''s lit up, with these two props Leon could easily complete the assessment given by the sword emperor, even if he couldn''t Leon was sure he would be able to come out of the Terror World alive. Holding the two props in his hands Leon was 70 % sure that he could easily achieve the Sword emperor''s task and come out of the Terror world alive. From the beginning since Leon had entered the Scenario, like others he never aimed for completion of the Main task line he only wanted to get his hands on the ''Owari no Ken'' and bid goodbye to the team. But Hito never left his sword alone; he always carried it on him, he knew that he had to be patient like a lion lying in wait patiently for a gazelle, he would definitely get a chance to get hold of the sword. Leon''s Patients finally rewarded him and he was able to get his hands on Owari no Ken, but he did not leave immediately seeing the possibilities of the team being able to clear the scenario. Leon never liked Mira, he felt she was too needy and stuck to him like a glue. But he still accepted the Marriage contract for the benefit of the family, Meyer clan behind was a huge power with its power He and the Bernard family can attain new opportunities. With the interest of his family in his mind he tolerated the Marriage contract. But now once he and his family were able to get the backing of the Sword emperor, the Meyer clan was nothing in front of his eyes. Therefore before leaving for the graduation exam, Leon did not forget to carry his copy of the marriage contract to Terror world. .... [ I had enough of you!! Who are you cursing to die?!!] Masako who was silently listening till now finally erupted hearing Leon repeatedly say they all were going to die. [ ah! How rude! Can''t you see we are talking here? You do not have a slightest bearing of a Princess. I am not Cursing anybody I am simply stating the facts.] Leon nonchalantly waved his hands in the air and sighed. Hearing Leon Masako was fuming with anger, Hito was still trying to find out what was going on ''Are they enemies or friends?''. Leon was purposefully trying to anger Masako because he wanted to make sure that James and the team ended up dead even if Sukehime managed to ward off the Sky Prism Divine Punishment. That is why he did not refrain from using words like scenario, Scenario props etc even if he knew that Masako and Hito were listening in on them. As long as Leon did not mention Terror world and World terror he was safe, but once he left MAsako and Hito will become curious about the teams origin and forcefully get information on Scenario, Scenario props etc touching the Taboo of World Terror, then the team would be annihilated under the wrath of the World terror. Leon did not want the outside world to know about what he did in the Terror world, in order to achieve that he had to take care of the Team, which he is achieving brilliantly so far. 68 7 chapter mass release tomorrow please save your power stone for the novel. if you like the book and want it to gain more exposure please vote with Power stones tomorrow after the weekly reset... thank you for reading, support the story by voting with your stones. sorry for the inconvenience. 69 I chose this! @@I chose This profession I walked this profession I fell in this profession no inspiration but big plans and promises I spent entire weekend on my bed looking at wilt inspirition or goal in mind. Thank you for reading!!!! sorry for the inconvenience really disappointed thank you